Zongman: Ninja World King, invincible from the lottery

Traveling through the Ninja World to become Uchiha Ryuki, the timeline is the Third World War, and the night of genocide is approaching soon. Fortunately, the god-level lottery system has awakened!

The lottery was successful! You got the illusion of Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi!

The lucky draw was successful! You obtained the immortal chakra and the ninjutsu top Buddha!

The lucky draw was successful! You won the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan and the Rinnegan!

…..

Soon, Konoha was shaken! The formerly unremarkable Uchiha Ryuju soared into the sky, capable of suppressing the five great nations by himself, and the ninja world was in an uproar!

The beautiful ninjas from the five major countries have long been fascinated by Nagarjuna, and they have let go of their reserve and gotten entangled with him, while Nagarjuna was in pain and happy.

See how Ryushu counterattacks and becomes a god step by step, reverses the outcome and situation of the Ninja World War, and becomes the God of the Ninja World!

Zongman: Ninja World King, invincible from the lottery
Chapter 1 Uchiha Ryuki! Thunder Release Kirin!
Long Shu, a young man from Blue Star in the 21st century, is extremely obsessed with Naruto anime.
During the summer vacation, I repeatedly watched the plot of Naruto Shippuden on the sofa at home.
Especially the final battle between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi, which I have watched for the sixth time!
Especially the scene where Sasuke used the Thunder Release Kirin to trigger the battle with heavenly thunder.
He jumped up from the sofa excitedly and punched his father who was reading a newspaper next to him.
Then he took out an iron Kusanagi sword model from the study, which he had bought online from Taobao.
Immediately charge it directly to the rooftop!
It was a night of lightning and thunder, on the rooftop of Building No. 3 in the community.
Long Shu held a Kusanagi sword, pointed the sword to the sky, and shouted: Thunder Escape, Qilin!
Rumble…!
Crackling…!
That night, the entire neighborhood watched as a massive bolt of lightning struck the roof of Building 3.
Just like that, Long Shu really traveled through time…
Traveled to my favorite Naruto world.
He is also a member of the Uchiha clan, a sunny and handsome young man!
Uchiha Ryujuna!
Konoha, Ninja School, in the classroom.
“Ryushu, Ichiraku Ramen has a new product, shall we go try it together?”
The pretty and lovely Mitarashi Anko shook the distracted Uchiha Ryuki.
There was a hint of favor in his eyes.
The rather handsome Uchiha Ryuju came back to his senses and looked around subconsciously.
“I’m going to take a nap first. The instructor jonin is here. Red Bean, call me.”
Hongdou was a little dissatisfied, and the corners of her delicate mouth curled up.
That damn guy Longshu…actually ignored my invitation?
Uchiha Ryuki is of graduation age from Konoha Ninja Academy.
At the age of 11, she is in the same class as Anko Mitarashi.
It was the time of the Third Shinobi World War, and with the disappearance of the Third Kazekage.
The border between the Wind Kingdom and the Fire Kingdom is not peaceful, and the surrounding countries also show signs of being eager to take action.
Longshu and his fellow ninja school graduates are lucky.
After all, you can still experience the complete Ninja School curriculum now.
Likewise, they are unfortunate.
Because as soon as he graduates, he will be sent to the battlefield by those old immortals in Konoha to build other people’s fame and prestige.
“Longshu, you should pretend to be motivated in front of your juniors, don’t let others lose confidence in you…”
“Isn’t that right, Xiyan?”
Although she is young, Mao Yue Xi Yan has grown into a beauty. She smiled calmly with a helpless expression.
However, at this moment, in Nagarjuna’s inner world, above the pale blue lake of his heart.
A pitch-black fox was staring at Nagarjuna with red eyes.
“Hey, Uchiha brat…!”
The black fox in front of him greeted him, and Longshu was slightly shocked.
Nine-Tailed Fox!
“One of the system’s opening gift packages, Nine-Tailed Fox! Haha… Not bad!”
“Hello, Jiu Lama!”
“You bastard! How did you know my name? Did that Menma guy tell you?”
Face numb?
“A parallel ninja world? So it’s the Gray Nine-Tails.”
Nagarjuna nodded slightly.
“I see. I understand.”
As a good young man of the 21st century who has watched Shippuden six times.
Nagarjuna knows all the plots and timelines like the back of his hand!
The blood-red Sharingan gleamed.
Just when he was about to have a friendly negotiation with the Gray Nine-Tailed Fox who was having difficulty making a decision.
A violent shaking woke Uchiha Ryuju from his inner world.
“Damn it, who interrupted my good thing?”
“Idiot! The instructor is here, can’t you wake up for a moment?”
Anko urged in a low voice, his face turning pale, brown and thick.
The slippery and wet giant python was slowly tightening around the bewildered Nagarjuna, frightening the two little girls.
“Ninjas can’t let their guard down. Students without a sense of tension will be annoying. My lovely students, hehe…”
“Such a noisy, troublesome pervert.”
The python suddenly tightened its grip, and a cloud of white mist dissipated.
Nagarjuna, who was supposed to be lying on the seat, has turned into a wooden stake.
“Haha, speaking your mind in front of others will make people dislike you, my lovely student.”
A thin figure stood quietly behind the three people, with a hint of scrutiny in his cold and solemn eyes.
Slowly shifting his focus from Hongdou and Xiyan to the black-haired boy on the podium.
“Orochimaru…Sensei?
I’m sorry, I’m sorry, this guy has always been like this, please don’t bother with him.”
Hongdou quickly apologized, while Uzuki Yugao on the side remained silent with a frown on her face.
Not paying attention to Red Bean’s apology, Orochimaru’s eyes flashed with surprise.
While he was looking at Uchiha Ryuju, he found that the other party was also looking at him.
With long hair casually draped, cold facial lines, and cold white skin similar to that of a snake, it is really hard to have a good impression of him.
“Apology, it’s nothing, it seems that one of you…
There is also a guy who thinks highly of himself. Now, head to the third training ground. Your first mission begins.”
“The third training ground, could it be…”
Having roughly guessed what tricks Orochimaru was playing, Ryuju kept silent, while Hongdou and Yugao hurriedly followed.
Konoha Village’s third training ground.
The stream gurgles, birds sing, and flowers bloom, in front of the wooden stake for shuriken training.
Mao Yue Xigao, who had been waiting in the training ground for a long time, was holding a single sword.
Hongdou was also adjusting her ninja tool bag, but Ryuju had his eyes lowered, having already guessed this.
“Haha, you are really punctual kids. I don’t hate punctual students.”
“Yes, yes, let’s start as soon as possible.
Whether it’s a bell fight or a one-on-one fight, I won’t lose, Mr. Orochimaru.”
Hearing Ryushu’s words, Orochimaru just smiled and stretched out his right hand.
Two crisp bells rang down, and those dangerous pupils contained a hint of smile.
“It seems you’ve heard some rumors. With your strength, you can snatch the bell from my hand…
Decide who can graduate from the Ninja Academy, and the losers are only fit to go back to school.”
“Okay, let’s get started.”
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
As soon as the words fell, the scorching temperature instantly dried out the air.
The fireball that hit him made Orochimaru look excited…
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Bloodline Genkai! Illusion! Onto the battlefield! (Old version)
“I almost forgot. I should have reminded you that you can attack with the intention of killing me. Now it seems that I was worrying too much, hehe…”
The body melted like mud, and a body as soft as a snake hung down from a branch not far away.
“Uchiha Ryuki, his grades are average among his classmates in the Ninja School. He hasn’t shown any outstanding qualities. It seems he has hidden a lot.”
“You two, as ninjas, cannot face the enemy with your backs wide open, Snake Hand.”
The pythons bound Hongdou and Xiyan’s bodies like long ropes.
Orochimaru appeared from the mouth of the snake clinging to it, and his dark purple tongue gently licked Red Bean’s face.
“Ahhhh, thank you for your compliment, Mr. Orochimaru
But a ninja cannot open his back, please keep this in mind, Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique…”
The heat, enough to boil the stream, came again, and the excitement on Orochimaru’s face became more and more obvious, and he sneered softly.
“What happened to Orochimaru-sensei?”
“Why did you keep laughing after you said you were going to start? What happened?”
On the side, Hongdou looked confused, and Xiyan was gripping the hilt of the sword tightly, her face full of shock.
“Could it be… Could it be that Orochimaru-sensei… has been caught in an illusion?”
“Who knows?”
He replied indifferently, and the strange and complicated kaleidoscope of darkness and blood-red in his eyes quietly disappeared.
“Name: Uchiha Ryuju”
“Bloodline Limit: Mangekyō Sharingan”
“Identity: Nine-Tails Jinchuriki”
Tailed Beast: Gray Nine-Tailed
As a reserve member of Konoha Orphanage.
Uchiha Ryuki’s parents tragically died in the Second Shinobi World War.
Having been taken care of as my own child since childhood, it is inevitable that I will be reminded of the past.
After all, he is not a fool. He received death notices twice and successfully opened the kaleidoscope after two stimulations.
However, he prefers this statement.
The biological parents were forced to abandon the cemetery, and after a special sacrifice, the permanent site magic was activated.
Three-magatama Sharingan and consumable magic card, Mangekyō Sharingan.
Ryuju shrugged as he snatched the two bells from Orochimaru’s hands.
He threw it to Uzuki Yugao and Hongdou with his backhand, and clasped his hands together.
“untie!”
“Now that they both have passed the exam, please let me return to the ninja school quickly, Mr. Orochimaru.”
Orochimaru woke up from the illusion with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.
The cold, snake-like pupils flashed wildly, taking in the surrounding scene.
“No change at all, no trace of ninjutsu? Was it a genjutsu from the beginning? This guy…”
Orochimaru looked deeply at the bells in Hongdou and Xiyan’s hands with his cold vertical pupils, and his expression was subtle.
“Why? You knew that losing the bell would disqualify you from graduating from the Ninja Academy, yet you still gave that opportunity to someone else?”
“When asking questions, don’t let your pupils waver! Teacher Orochimaru, are you afraid?”
When his secrets were exposed, the cold and hard facial lines were slightly distorted.
The pair of black and white eyes in front of him seemed to contain some unknown power, which shocked and trembled Orochimaru.
This guy, this guy, this guy, this potential, this talent…
“Hahaha, congratulations, everyone passed the test. What terrifying talent! Even I’m envious of it…”
Are you interested in becoming my disciple, Uchiha Nagarjuna?”
Before he could answer, the cries of eagles resounded through the sky.
Orochimaru slowly raised his head, and the shock and smile on his face quietly disappeared.
“You guys are unexpectedly unlucky. Is the war going to start again?”
With a deep sigh, his plan to sneak back to the Ninja School was ruined.
“What’s this? Target ninja school, and if you can’t get back, then three battles?”
The figure walked away, leaving behind only Hongdou and Xiyan with confused faces.
There is also Uchiha Ryuju who looks up at the sky with a look of despair in his heart.
“I don’t want to be cannon fodder, you bastard pervert.”
“Do we consider this graduation?”
Confused, Xiyan looked around, looked at her two companions who were about to enter a new life together, and asked weakly.
“Yes, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?”
Without waiting for the two to speak, Longshu continued talking on his own.
“The good news is that we are graduating, but the bad news is that we will soon be entering the battlefield. Remember to write a suicide note in advance. I am leaving.”
Seeing him turn and leave, the two looked at each other in silence.
After agreeing on the meeting place for tomorrow, they chose to separate.
On the streets of the Uchiha clan, members of the Konoha Police Force had serious expressions on their faces in the streets and alleys.
It was as if they had received the news that war was coming and entered a state of combat readiness.
In an ordinary little house at the edge of the street.
Nagarjuna lay on the soft and comfortable bed and returned to his inner world again.
“Are you back, kid? Okay, I’ve decided…
“I think we need to change it to a forest villa style, and the potato chips need to taste like fish cakes. Hurry up and change it for me!”
“You’re so annoying! Do you understand the current situation? We’re going to be on the battlefield soon…
If I die, you will die too, you bastard Nine-Tails!”
I was furious and had been eating and sleeping since yesterday.
Even if it is the Nine-Tailed Fox with the opposite personality, it would not turn from a fox into a gray cat.
“Uchiha brat, have you forgotten one thing…
This is your inner world, your inner voice will be heard by me, who are you calling a gray cat?!”
The Gray Nine-Tailed Fox bared its fangs and claws, and its mountain-like tail splashed up huge waves, but unfortunately it had no effect on Longshu.
“If you’re not a gray cat, then give me some strength…
Give me the strength you need to survive on the battlefield, and give me what’s in your stomach.”
“Tsk, you troublesome little brat, I’m here to help you, are you still worried about not being able to survive?”
Looking at the disdainful Gray Nine-Tailed Fox, Long Shu’s mouth twitched.
Can his Mangekyō Sharingan and the Gray Nine-Tails be easily taken out?
Judging from this point in time, Uchiha Madara is not dead yet!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 Sarutobi Hiruzen! (Old Version)
If he knew that I had the Nine-Tailed Fox on me, I’m sure he would target me.
Although Uchiha Madara is now old, weak and sick, the Outer Path Demon Statue is a natural nemesis against the Tailed Beasts.
“Besides the Tailed Beast Chakra, don’t you know other ninjutsu, senjutsu, and the like?”
“Like Sage Mode, Flying Thunder God Technique, and the like, these powerful yet unnoticeable ninjutsu…”
Before he could finish his words, obvious impatience appeared on Gray Ninetails’ face, and he couldn’t help waving his hands repeatedly.
“You little brat, you’re asking for too much. Forget it.
Although I don’t know much about human ninjutsu, I was forced to listen to the ninjutsu that Minato Namikaze taught to Menma. “
“If you want to make a request to the fox, you must show your attitude and bring up the tribute quickly…
With my help, becoming a Flying Thunder God in one day is a piece of cake!”
A foxy face full of cunning makes one wonder how much gold is contained in the words.
But time was running out, and Nagarjuna had to trust him once.
“Really? My pupil technique doesn’t exist just to make snacks for you.”
The magatama rotates, and an intricate and exquisite kaleidoscope appears before the eyes. The light blue water surface continues to boil, turning the illusion into reality.
“Your fish-flavored chips come with a free bottle of fat-house happy water and a forest garden. Please sign for them.”
Beneath the water, countless light blue chakras gathered together.
Large bags of potato chips nearly a hundred meters high and fat otaku happy water as tall as a water tower emerged from the illusion.
“Oh! As expected of the Mangekyō Sharingan’s eye technique, you’re truly an amazing brat, hahaha…”
“I want more ninjutsu and forbidden techniques than your praise. Don’t just focus on eating, you bastard!”
Countless potato chips as big as carriages made a crisp “crunch crunch” sound as they were chewed by sharp teeth.
From time to time, the gurgling and bubbling happy water was accompanied by unprecedented joyful cries.
“I don’t actually know anything about Flying Thunder God Technique…”
But there is a ninjutsu that is more suitable for you than the Flying Thunder God Technique. Learn it yourself.”
A scroll as tall as a person fell from the sky and landed in the light blue heart lake.
Longshu raised his brows, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.
“Is this the forbidden technique?”
The scroll unfolded, revealing the pitch-black ritual written on it.
“Nine-faced Subaha is based on the nine-faced fox.
Is this the forbidden technique that Menma Uzumaki uses to summon beasts with various abilities?”
Ryushu sat cross-legged on the light blue water, according to the setting in the parallel ninja world.
This move is enough for him to dominate the battlefield, provided he does not encounter those difficult opponents.
In fact, among the abilities of the Nine-Faced Beast.
Only the imprisoned Nan Dou Shengren and Bei Dou Shengren, and the Grim Reaper who can cut off chakra are worth seeing. Most of the remaining nine-faced beasts are not worth seeing.
“Hey, kid, did you make a mistake?
The reason why Nine-Faced Subaha is listed as a forbidden technique is because it has infinite possibilities.”
“Think about it carefully, each nine-faced beast only needs to be infused with stronger chakra.
By replacing it with stronger materials and summoning beasts, the power of the Nine-Faced Subaha will become even stronger.”
Perhaps because he was enjoying the meal, Gray Ninetail lazily lay in the small nest made of weeds and said something without even raising his eyelids.
“Indeed, there is no description of the Nine-Faced Subaha’s construction materials or its summoned beast.
In other words, it is possible to use an entire tailed beast.”
He turned his gaze and looked at the Parallel Ninja World’s God-level Lottery System again, feeling a little bit of anticipation.
‘I got the Gray Nine-Tailed Fox in the first lottery yesterday, so shouldn’t I get the Rinnegan today?
Even if it’s just one…’
He checked in with satisfaction, and the reward that should have appeared in his hand fell from the sky and landed on Longshu’s head.
“The draw was successful, you get Tsunade’s intimate apparel…”
The girl was full of emotion.
The faint warmth from the clothes made Longshu frown slightly, and then he became furious.
“No! What is this?
Is this a false fraud? Not only does the number not match, Tsunade doesn’t even… cough cough cough.
“Oh, by the way, since this is a parallel ninja world, the situation might be the other way around? In other words, Tsunade over there is…”
“Hahahaha! Little devil, are you thinking about women too?
I actually used pupil technique to create something like this, hahahaha!”
Gray Nine-Tailed Fox was laughing so hard that his chest was sticking to his back, and his huge claws were slapping up countless waves.
The corner of Longshu’s mouth twitched and his figure disappeared on the spot.
“None of your business, Gray Cat.”
“You little brat, you want to cause trouble?”
After waiting for a long time without receiving a response, Gray Ninetail made a sound and lay down in his nest to sleep soundly.
The next morning, at the gate of Konoha Village, the Third Hokage conducted the pre-war mobilization as usual.
A group of village ninjas who are about to go to the battlefield between Kumogakure and Konoha gathered together.
Longshu, Hongdou and others were also waiting in the corner at the edge…
Sarutobi Hiruzen was dressed as a Hokage, stroking his pipe with his fingers.
Although his face is old, there is not a single gray spot on his beard or hair.
Wisps of smoke filled the air. He looked around and couldn’t help but sigh deeply when he saw those young faces.
Chapter 4 Obtain the Flying Thunder God Technique! (Old Version)
“War is always disgusting, so successive Hokage have been committed to finding a path to peace and have constantly sought peace with the surrounding countries.”
“But now that we are at war, we have no choice but to send you onto the battlefield.”
“Where leaves dance, fire burns…
The flames will drive away the darkness of the village, and the new shoots of Konoha will grow into towering trees once again…”
Crisp applause echoed, and there was inevitably some contempt in the tone.
Talking about the will of fire while sending young children to the battlefield, this is what is called double standards.
“As expected of you, Hokage-sama, your writing is so good!
When will we be able to learn such profound knowledge from books?”
The ninjas who were about to go into battle subconsciously looked back.
The figure who could barely be considered a teenager at the edge of the area turned his head away and spat.
“Sorry, my throat has been a little itchy lately. I might need to go to the hospital.”
“Uchiha Ryuju, are you here to cause trouble on purpose?”
The Hokage advisor Mito Kado En glared at him.
Some ninjas looked at the innocent-looking Ryūshu, and their eyes became a little colder.
“Forget it, Mito-sama. Since it’s a cold, you need to take good care of yourself. Do you need me to go to the hospital with you?”
A gentle and kind voice came to Nagarjuna’s rescue and he looked back.
The tolerant and kind smile and the distinctive yellow hair made Longshu narrow his eyes slightly.
“The future Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, known as the ‘Yellow Flash’?”
Just when Longshu was stunned, because of yesterday’s underwear incident.
The God-level lottery system of the Parallel Ninja World, which had not yet conducted the lottery, popped up again.
Brush up the presence.
“You’ve touched and triggered the lucky draw character, and the lucky draw begins!”
“Character Lottery: Minato Namikaze”
“Possessing abilities: Sage Mode (Myobokusan version), Rasengan, Flying Thunder God Technique…”
“Random draw… Success! Today I’ve won the Flying Thunder God Jutsu!”
Huh? There are still experts?
Nagarjuna’s expression was surprised, changing from shock to confusion to surprise and contemplation, and finally returned to normal.
This is comparable to the face-changing technique from an ancient and mysterious country.
It only lasted for less than a second, so much so that Minato Namikaze in front of him was stunned.
I thought the novice protection period was only one day, but I didn’t expect there would be something more courageous than this.
A surprise that comes so suddenly is naturally exciting, but unfortunately it is now in the public eye.
Nagarjuna had no choice but to hide this surprise with his excellent face-changing skills.
In fact, Uchiha Ryujuni once felt inferior about his talent.
It’s just because he is still some distance away from being a true genius.
Who made his Mangekyō Sharingan a consumable magic card?
Nagarjuna is immersed in his own world and cannot extricate himself.
He didn’t notice the fleeting deep look on the two Hokage advisors’ faces.
“He openly opposes the Will of Fire. He is indeed the successor of the evil Uchiha clan. We must not let our guard down.”
“That’s it. I wish you all good luck in your martial arts. For the sake of the young buds that have yet to grow, let’s go.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen turned and left. The two Hokage advisors secretly raised their guard in their hearts and also chose to leave.
“Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?”
Hongdou looked worried. The usually hot-blooded and silly girl now showed deep concern.
Uzuki Yugao, the new team member who I just got to know yesterday, also looked worried.
I am about to go to the battlefield. If my companions fail me at the critical moment, I might lose my life as well.
“Nothing, just a little rest, are we going to the battlefield now?
If you’re not careful, you could lose your life.”
“If you’re afraid of death, then don’t be a ninja. If you’re not willing to sacrifice your life to complete your mission, take off your forehead protector, you coward.”
Many contemptuous glances were cast at Longshu, with different expressions.
But the most common thing is ridicule and hatred, mostly from graduates of the same age.
Turning around, I saw that the person was slightly taller than Nagarjuna.
The expressionless boy with silver hair made Long Shu smile.
“Could this be the legendary genius graduate of the Ninja School, Kakashi-senpai?”
“Ninjas are meant to risk their lives to complete their missions…
Since you are afraid of death, then give up your identity and live in humiliation.”
The tone was cold and merciless.
The current Hatake Kakashi gives people a cold and gloomy feeling, as if he is eager to prove something.
“How strange! Kakashi-senpai’s father… Konoha White Fang chose to abandon the mission to protect his companions…”
This isn’t something you would say to a fellow villager.”
With a smile on his lips, Kakashi’s pupils trembled and his expression became inexplicably cold.
“Kakashi, shut up, don’t say such things before stepping onto the battlefield, and you too, Uchiha Ryuju.”
Minato glanced around.
His gaze rested on the brown-haired girl behind Kakashi, and his expression changed into the same smile as usual.
“Rin, I’ll leave Kakashi and Obito in your care. Keep it safe…
If there is any danger, I will come as soon as possible.”
“Minato-sensei, um! Just leave these two to me.”
Nohara Lin, with her short hair reaching her ears and a smile on her face, nodded repeatedly.
He smiled and took the hands of Uchiha Obito and Kakashi, who looked worried, and ran out of the village.
“besides….”
“No need, this idiot and that weak girl over there haven’t fallen to the point where they need to be rescued by others…
I, too, am leaving. “
He rejected Minato’s offer, just in case he was rushed to the battlefield.
Discovered the existence of the Gray Nine-Tails and the Mangekyō Sharingan.
The information will most likely be leaked to Danzo, which would be a bit troublesome…
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 5: Spiritual Communication! Battlefield Situation! (Old Version)
“Really? Be careful in everything. The consequences of being careless on the battlefield can be tragic.
You are just Genin who are participating in the battlefield for the first time, so if you encounter danger, just run away.”
“Ah, ah, even though this sounds like the truth, it still makes me angry for no reason. You really don’t know how to comfort others.”
Their eyes met, and under Minato’s surprised gaze, everyone disappeared at the gate of Konoha Village.
“Alas, I’m being disliked. Kids nowadays are really…”
“Don’t worry about this little thing anymore. The battlefield over at Wind Country is the real tough battlefield…
The opponent is Chiyo, who is good at using poison. Without Tsunade-sama’s help, she will be quite difficult to deal with.”
“After all, the Third Shinobi World War broke out because of the disappearance of the Third Kazekage. It was the trigger.”
Nara Shikaku analyzed in a low voice that he was now qualified to deal with Chiyo, who was a puppeteer.
Except for Orochimaru, who is still staying in the village among the three ninjas.
The only one left was Minato Namikaze, a disciple of Jiraiya, also one of the Three Ninjas, known as the ‘Yellow Flash’.
“There’s no other way. Facing the other side’s suspicion, Konoha can’t just let the ninjas from the Sand Village continue to move around on the border…
We are leaving too. Don’t worry, your students are already excellent ninjas.”
Fellow teammate Akimichi Choza offered words of comfort.
Aburame Zhiwei, who was silent on the side, nodded slightly, his black sunglasses making it impossible to see his inner thoughts.
“I hope so, I always have a bad feeling in my heart…
After the last battle, will the Kumogakure really give up? “
I can’t help but feel worried, but I can’t waste a single minute on the battlefield.
Several Konoha senior ninjas also rushed to the border of the Wind Country.
Two flowers bloom, each showing its own beauty.
A small country on the border between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Thunder, within the borders of the Kingdom of the Moon, in a forest surrounded by mountains and dense forests.
“Listen carefully, this mission is just reconnaissance. Kumogakure and Konoha fought many times at the beginning of the war.
Now both sides have chosen to exercise tacit restraint, but friction will still occur.”
“Most of you are just Genin who have just graduated from the Ninja Academy. There are also a few Chunin who have mission experience. Remember to follow orders on the battlefield.”
Sarutobi Hina, the main person responsible for the safety of all the ninjas, gave a stern warning.
His gaze stayed on Uchiha Ryuju for quite a long time.
“Now, disperse to your respective areas of responsibility. If you find any trace of enemy ninjas, do not fight. Disperse!”
The teams spread out in a circle, including Longshu’s team of three.
Completely different from other freshmen, they were rarely assigned to a reconnaissance area close to the battlefield.
“Tsk, revenge? Or was it intentional? This is really troublesome. I’ll just check it out and get away with it.”
The current Raikage of the Kumogakure should be the Fourth Raikage Ai, and his partner, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee, two troublesome guys.
Inside the spacious tree trunk, Longshu, Hongdou and Xiyan hid quietly.
Although the three of them are now the size of children, it is still very difficult to leave space for them to move freely.
“Hey, Longshu, is it really okay for us to hide here and not do the mission?”
“Stop talking nonsense, stupid Anko, this is a battlefield, no matter how careful you are, it’s never too much…
If it’s just a reconnaissance mission, just use them.”
“Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei, the art of spiritual communication: Nine-faced Subaha.”
To the shock of Hongdou and Xiyan, the light of the summoning technique flashed and disappeared, as if nothing had happened.
“Spiritual Art, are you going to use the spirit beast to do the mission for us?
When did you sign a contract with the spirit beast, you stingy guy?
“Shh, idiot, if you speak too loudly, others will find out…
This is a battlefield, and there’s no guarantee of what kind of scouting ninjas might be on the other side.”
Ryūshu warned in a low voice, which caused Uzuki Yugao to smile silently, and the uneasiness in her heart gradually faded away.
She is a melee type ninja, and Hongdou only knows fire ninjutsu.
Not good at investigation, I didn’t expect this guy who looks unreliable…
But he is good at this unexpected psychic skill, I really didn’t expect it.
Hongdou and Xiyan stared at each other in the tree stump.
Longshu closed his eyes and rested, then nodded slightly after a long silence.
“Lucky, there are no Kumo ninja in this area.”
“Great! I can finally speak out loud…
Hey, what exactly is your spirit beast? Let me see it quickly…”
Before Hongdou could finish cheering, a strong white hand directly blocked her mouth.
“Fool, it’s hard to say how the enemy is conducting reconnaissance.
If the enemy catches your voice, it will be a big trouble.”
Time passed by minute by minute, and it was almost time to gather.
The three of them then quietly slipped out of the tree hole and ran towards the meeting place.
As soon as I arrived at the gathering place, I heard Kakashi’s cold voice.
“Team 7’s subordinates, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, and Nohara Rin, have completed their investigation and have not yet discovered any movement of Kumogakure ninjas.”
“Team 10’s subordinates Uchiha Ryuju, Mitarashi Anko, and Uzuki Yugao have not detected any enemy movements.”
Seeing that Nagarjuna was the second to return, only after his own Class 7.
Kakashi frowned slightly, but chose to remain silent.
As each team returned, Sarutobi Hina nodded with satisfaction.
“Okay, today’s mission is complete. Rest in batches and continue the night reconnaissance.”
“Whoever is there, come out!”
A loud shout instantly made Sarutobi Hina clench her kunai.
The ten reconnaissance teams responsible for border reconnaissance immediately became alert…
Chapter 6: Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Formation Technique! Targeting Konoha! (Old Version)
“Hey, Uchiha Ryuju, are there really enemies?”
Kakashi frowned, his eyes wandering, and asked subconsciously in a low voice.
“Where are those guys?”
“It might be complicated to explain, so it’s better to just drive them out directly. That way it will be more convenient. Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Formation Technique.”
At some point, three shadow clones appeared.
Countless fireballs as big as Impatiens seeds splashed in all directions, raising billowing smoke and dust.
“Exposed? The little brat from Konoha really has a pair of good eyes.
I could just pretend I didn’t see it and die painlessly, so why can’t I just accept my fate?”
Everyone’s eyes fell on the smoke and dust not far away, and they were on full alert.
That light yellow-brown skin, and a goatee the same color as his hair.
The tall figure couldn’t help but make Uchiha Ryuki’s mouth twitch a little faster.
“Idiot! Asshole! Big brother is such an idiot, being discovered by a little brat…”
A being with a strange rap accent and carrying seven ninja swords mocked loudly, instantly making the so-called big brother furious.
“Bi! You bastard, I will not let you go after I finish dealing with these Konoha brats!”
“Big Brother is furious, awful… run away, disband!”
Killer Bee was dancing around with no artistic talent at all, while Sarutobi Hina was sweating profusely and had a serious expression.
“AB combination? Are they going to take advantage of the opportunity to attack when they get the direction from Minato-san heading to the Sand Ninja battlefield?”
“Instead of avenging the Third Raikage, you took this opportunity to attack Konoha. What were you thinking?”
When mentioning the Third Raikage who died on the battlefield, the Fourth Raikage Ai looked gloomy, and his already dark face became even darker.
“Whether it’s Iwagakure or Konoha, I’m going to make that old bastard Ohnoki pay the price sooner or later, but first I have to deal with you.”
As soon as he finished speaking, ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village appeared from all directions.
There were hundreds of them, and they were staring at him with undisguised murderous intent.
“Hana…..Nagarjuna, who are these people?”
“A genuine murderous aura. This feeling comes from at least the Jonin in the village. Are there enough of them?”
Hongdou trembled all over and subconsciously dodged behind Longshu, while Xiyan could only hold the long sword tightly.
Under the threat of murderous intent, there was no way to even move.
“Fourth Raikage Ai, Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee, you just stepped onto the battlefield, don’t you even remember the enemy’s information?”
Hatake Kakashi gripped the chakra blade tightly and subconsciously analyzed the situation around him.
“There are hundreds of enemies, all of them seasoned warriors, most of them Chunin…
In addition, there are 20 leading ninjas, the Fourth Raikage, and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki…’
‘Damn it, is there nothing I can do?
Here, there’s only me, the jonin Sarutobi Hina, and a group of immature genin who just graduated from the ninja academy….’
Kakashi lowered his eyes and couldn’t help thinking, the unwillingness in his eyes lingered for a long time.
Am I going to follow in my father’s footsteps today?
“As a compliment to your vision, let me start with you, Lightning Release: Lightning Abuse Level Chiyo Mai!”
The picture was almost still, and the burly Fourth Raikage suddenly appeared in front of Hongdou.
With that pale face, he fell down brazenly.
“Oh no!”
“Damn it, it’s too fast, there’s no way to stop it.”
As Kakashi and the others looked on in despair, a hand knife as powerful as a famous sword flashed.
The blue lightning spread in all directions, and the air froze at this moment.
Her legs felt sore and weak that Hongdou collapsed to the ground, the hesitation in her pupils turning into shock.
The shadow covered most of his body, and he was unable to speak for a long time.
“Really? Since you’re praising my eyesight, the attack should be directed at me, not at anyone else…
He looks reckless, but he’s actually very calculating, big, old man.”
Compared to the Fourth Raikage’s arm, Ryuju’s arm looked like a dead branch.
But at this moment, the dead branch firmly clamped the hand knife that was powerful enough to chop rocks, causing an uproar among everyone present.
“This… this brat, Uchiha Ryuki, was able to stop the Fourth Raikage who possesses the same speed as the Yellow Flash?”
“Hey, hey, hey, what just happened? Why didn’t I see anything?”
“Is that guy really that strong?”
Ignoring everyone’s shocked expressions, Nagarjuna lowered his head and spoke in a calm tone.
“Idiot, how can you sit on the ground in front of the enemy? How can you stand up?”
“This family crest, are you a brat from the Uchiha clan?
You’re unexpectedly irritating, you bastard! Bomb me!”
With a pull, the Fourth Raikage suddenly grabbed Ryushu’s arm.
The roar and power of thunder and lightning instantly restrained Nagarjuna’s movements.
“He looks big and strong, but he’s actually a speed type, right? Is that chakra that flashes with lightning, a lightning armor?”
“Damn kid, die!”
He smashed it down fiercely, and the roar and power of thunder and lightning created a sea of fireworks, billowing smoke and dust, which eventually drifted away with the wind.
“Dead? No, the force was far too light.”
When the huge crater was revealed, everyone’s eyes were fixed on the crater.
What appeared before everyone’s eyes was not a figure turned into meat paste, but a pitch-black kunai.
“How dangerous! The dignified Fourth Raikage has no moral principles and just starts fighting. Does he want me to die right here?”
“The Flickering Body Technique, are you, little brat, the Yellow Flash’s apprentice?”
Looking around, the Konoha ninjas who were surrounded had been sent out of the encirclement.
Kunai engraved with simple spells were scattered all over the battlefield.
“I’m sorry, you guessed wrong. Minato-sensei and I have only met once before…
It’s really enough for me to face an opponent of your level right after graduating from Ninja School.”
Until this moment, the Fourth Raikage Ai looked solemn.
Looking at the Uchiha boy in front of him, the Lightning Armor once again spread over his body.
He wore black clothes and a black robe, and black fingerless sleeves on his hands.
Dark red bandages were tied around his limbs, and the Uchiha family crest of a flaming fan was embroidered on the back of his cloak.
“Another talented ninja, but you will die here soon. Have you thought of your last words?”
“My last words are that I really want to live another 500 years. How dare you call yourself the Fourth Raikage? You were just sizing up those easy targets again.”
In response to Ryushu’s teasing, the Fourth Raikage sneered.
“This is the battlefield between Konoha and Kumogakure. I don’t have the habit of talking to the enemy, kid! Raito Ninja Yushu Turei Dao!”
The shadow approached with the hurricane, and a cold light flashed on the blade. Long Shu, who blocked the Raikage’s attack again, shook his head helplessly.
“Why did you pick on my team members, you bastard? Forget it, there’s no need to be kind to the enemy, right?”
“Xiyan, let me borrow your knife for now. I’ll return it to you after I kill this bastard.”
With a bright smile, Uzuki Yugao, who looked bewildered and at a loss, nodded slightly.
The long sword that he was holding tightly had already fallen into Longshu’s hands.
Chapter 7: Thunder Armor! Nagarjuna Shocks Everyone! (Old Version)
“Kill me? How dare that bastard brat from Konoha say that!”
The Fourth Raikage’s hair stood on end and he instantly became furious.
The lightning chakra on the surface of the body expanded instantly, and its strength was several times stronger than the previous lightning chakra mode.
“Kid, this move was originally prepared for the yellow flash.
Since you’re so eager to die, I’ll let you see the strongest lightning armor!”
“Lightning Release: Thunder Plow Hot Blade!”
The explosive speed of Lightning Release combined with the powerful wrist strength allowed him to rush in front of Uchiha Ryuki at a speed far exceeding that of Instant Body.
“That’s the end of it, Uchiha brat!”
“Really? No matter how powerful the technique is, there’s nothing you can do if you can’t hit the enemy. Am I right? You can’t be big without rap.”
Dust flew everywhere, and powerful wrist strength plowed out furrows.
The Fourth Raikage looked down and saw only a twisted and deformed kunai left there.
Kirabi, who was picking up a pen and paper to record his inspiration, turned his head away.
At some point, Longshu’s figure quietly stood beside him, his brows furrowed.
“As expected, you don’t have any talent for rapping, Eight-Tails Jinchuriki-kun.”
“Idiot! Bastard! You’ve been acting like you have no talent or ability since just now. You’re such an annoying brat!”
The tail, resembling an octopus tentacle, extends to the arms.
The brown skin with white and tender suction cups makes people feel uncomfortable.
“Compete! Let this brat see the power of the AB combination, Lightning Style: Absolute Oxen Thunder Plow Hot Blade!”
“Idiot! Bastard! Let me show you our brothers’ combined ninjutsu.”
Chakra that seemed to have life permeated the body surface, and a light red tailed beast coat appeared.
Killer Bee raised his hand at a speed that was no less than that of the Fourth Raikage, and the pincer attack came in an instant.
“The Tailed Beast Coat? As expected of a perfect Jinchūriki who has mastered the use of the Tailed Beasts perfectly. This is a parting gift. It’s over.”
Bang!
The powerful arms collided, crushing the kunai into pieces in an instant.
As the chakra mark engraved on the end of the kunai handle shimmered, a pitch-black sphere surrounded by a star ring appeared before the two.
“Spiral wheel.”
The dazzling light will devour everything within its reach.
After a long period of silence, there was an earth-shattering explosion.
Wow! Bang! Whoosh…
Countless trees and rocks turned into dust in the sharp chakra needles.
All that remained in the center of the forest was a giant crater that looked like it had been struck by a meteorite.
The giant creature with tentacles spreading out and a bull head and octopus tail relaxed its body and roared to the heaven and earth.
“Bi! Did you just wake me up just to block this guy for you? It hurts!”
“Idiot, bastard! Crisis, resolved.”
The Fourth Raikage, who was protected by the Eight-Tails, appeared again.
Looking around at his subordinates lying in all directions, who had already lost their lives, veins popped out.
“You bastard! How dare you fool me like this…
Damn Uchiha brat, I must find you and tear you and that bastard Ohnoki into pieces!”
When the Eight-Tailed Ox-Ogre saw this scene, he couldn’t help but sigh.
“I’m completely enraged. Who is the enemy?
Could it be that the brat who made your big brother so angry was the ninja who just used that Tailed Beast Ball-like move?”
“Uchiha brat, so arrogant! Big brother, join forces with me and escape.”
Niu Gui was also very surprised at this time. He looked at Kirabi who was singing and dancing rap and asked again.
“Are you saying that a young Uchiha brat escaped from you and Ai?
Judging from Ai’s appearance, he has already used his strongest lightning armor.
Could it be that the brat knows the technique of instant body movement and is even faster than the Fourth Raikage? What an incredible guy.
“And what’s with this chakra that I hate? It feels a bit like the Nine-Tails.
But it makes people feel inexplicably disgusted. Is it an illusion?”
While Niu Gui was puzzled, dozens of miles away.
Near the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rivers, figures fell from the sky.
“Is it safe?”
Quickly regaining alert, Kakashi looked around: Rin, Obito, Sarutobi Hina…
Among the ten three-person teams, only Uchiha Ryuju has not yet appeared.
A moment later, a figure in black clothes and black robes fell from the sky and landed in Hongdou’s arms.
“Sorry, I used too much chakra. Flying Thunder God Technique at this distance is still a bit difficult…
But being able to escape is already good enough, I’ll trouble you from now on.”
“Tsk, you’re just showing off and calling others stupid.”
Having said that, Hongdou still carried Longshu on her back, and looked at him with complicated eyes and different expressions.
There is the relief of having escaped death by chance, and the joy of having survived a disaster.
There is a complexity that I cannot describe, but what is most pressing is shock and fear.
“What kind of monster is that guy? He could fight against a guy like the Fourth Raikage and still survive?”
“Flying Thunder God is Minato’s technique. How did he learn it?”
“A monster, a real monster, and a member of the Uchiha clan…”
The whispers of the crowd did not escape the ears of Uchiha Ryuju, and Hongdou could not help but whisper.
“It’s all because you hid yourself too well that I ended up attracting attention as well.”
“You don’t want to? Then I’ll ask Mao Yue Xi Yan to carry me. She probably won’t have that many complaints, right, Xi Yan?”
Tilting his head slightly and looking the two of them up and down, Uchiha Ryuju smiled at Yugao, as if thinking about something.
Both girls have purple hair and brown eyes, but one has long hair and the other wears fishnet stockings.
The charm of long hair is accompanied by purity, while the sweetness of short hair is accompanied by passion and determination. Both are beauties.
“You…you, you’re such a jerk! You even have so much nonsense to say when someone carries you on their back. But how did you escape?”
“Thanks to Xi Yan’s ninja sword, time was too short, and the prepared Flying Thunder God Kunai was completely insufficient…
So we had to settle for the next best thing and use whatever we could.”
His gaze turned to the knife stuck in the grass.
The spell inscribed with some sharp object was clearly visible under the refraction of sunlight.
“This level of instant body movement technique, is it just a hasty preparation? This guy…”
His pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip, and the usually taciturn Kakashi fell into self-doubt.
As a member of the prestigious Uchiha family, why did he hide his strength so deeply?
“The situation is now clear. The reconnaissance mission has failed…
Did you manage to escape when you encountered the spearhead team consisting of the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki? “
“Anyway, thanks to you for saving our lives, Uchiha Ryuju. I will report your achievements to the Hokage truthfully.”
“There’s no time for idle chatter. You should hurry back to Konoha Village. How long do you want to stay here? This is not the territory of the Land of Fire, asshole.”
The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and Sarutobi Hina’s expression looked visibly ugly.
Even though he’s my savior, this brat is still as annoying as ever.
Suddenly, Nagarjuna turned his head and shouted harshly.
“Hurry! Someone’s approaching!”
Chapter 8 Beautiful Ninja! This time it’s all thanks to Uchiha Ryuki! (Old version)
Shortly after everyone from Konoha hurriedly left.
A strange rain fog quietly lingered in this mountain forest where there was never any trace of rain.
One figure after another appeared, with cruel and bloody eyes.
“Just now, a group of rats slipped away from here. Are they Konoha’s Genin?”
“What’s the matter? Let’s let the guys in Konoha see how powerful the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure are!”
Each of the Kirigakure ninjas, who had sharp teeth like fangs, showed an expression that was thirsty for blood.
As Kirigakure, one of the five great nations, stepped into the border of the Land of Fire.
The Land of Water, which was originally on the sidelines, slowly bared its fangs towards the Village of Fire, Konoha.
As the night passed, a hint of white gradually appeared in the distant sky.
In the Konoha Medical Hospital, Uchiha Ryuju, lying on the hospital bed, slowly opened his eyes, and his long dark yellow hair hanging in front of his eyes swayed slightly.
“Please don’t move around, it’s just a simple chakra over-consumption.
He just needs to rest for a few days. He must have gone through an incredible battle.”
The smile was gentle and peaceful, as if it contained the kind maternal glow.
The frog-eye glasses and the soft lines in front of the eyes make people let down their guard involuntarily.
“A hospital? That’s good. At least I don’t have to go to the battlefield. I can be considered to have saved my life. Where are those guys?”
“Your friends? They’ve already gone back early. Those two girls are very concerned about your situation.
Come to think of it, I haven’t seen your family here. Are they busy with their missions?”
The words were so gentle that Longshu subconsciously looked at the smooth ceiling and answered softly.
“Them? They’re already dead, killed in missions. That’s why I hate these ninjas who let little kids step into the battlefield. It’s so troublesome.”
“I’m sorry, it seems I mentioned something I shouldn’t have. Please rest well, and live a healthy life with your father and mother’s thoughts.”
The petite woman with a gentle smile gently touched Uchiha Ryuju’s forehead, and the message that popped up made him slightly startled.
“Character Lottery: Yakushi Nono”
“Possessing abilities: Palm Immortal Technique, Chakra Blade, Regeneration Technique, Extraction Technique…”
“Random draw… Success! Today’s winner is the Chakra Blade!”
Ryushu cared more about the name than the medical ninja’s offensive methods.
Pharmacist Nono, the current head of the medical team, is known as the walking shrine maiden.
His intelligence gathering capabilities and medical ninjutsu are definitely among the top five in Konoha.
The most important thing is that she is Kabuto Yakushi’s adoptive mother.
There are few people in Konoha who are willing to accept orphans.
A kind person who is willing to risk his own life so that his children can survive.
Unfortunately, in the end, he was still not trusted by Danzo, and he arranged for the son to kill his mother.
This ultimately led to very serious consequences and indirectly contributed to the Fourth Ninja World War.
It added a lot of elite troops to the Ninja Alliance.
The figure gradually walked out of the ward, moving gently and quietly closing the door.
After a moment of silence, Nagarjuna sighed softly.
“What a good woman! You’re already so exhausted now. It’s worth all my effort to pretend to be sick. Now I don’t have to go to the battlefield.”
As his mind turned, bags of snacks fell from the sky onto the light blue water, causing Gray Ninetail to nod in satisfaction.
“Since you are so sincere, I will forgive you. Is that forbidden technique useful?
Back when Menma was collecting bloodline limits and forbidden techniques, he relied on the fox with me as his daughter, hahahahaha…”
“Well, at least the investigation is good…
Compared to the Nine-Faced Suboha, I really still want the book in your belly. When will you take it out?”
The strange and complicated kaleidoscope stared at the belly of Gray Nine-Tailed Fox, and Longshu whispered a tentative question, which immediately caused Gray Nine-Tailed Fox to retort.
“You bastard Uchiha brat, are you dreaming?
That is my hope to return to the world. Although you are a very sensible kid, I still want to be free again.”
“If it weren’t for this thing, my chakra would have resonated with the Nine-Tailed Fox here long ago…
By then, you little devil will also be caught, if you know…”
“If anyone from Konoha dares to reach out to me, I’ll chop them off…
My personal safety comes first, not the so-called village.”
After being stunned for a moment, Gray Ninetail couldn’t help but burst into laughter, causing ripples on the water.
“Hahaha! I knew it. I wasn’t wrong about you. You’re not as pedantic as I thought…”
Just like Menma who killed his father and teacher without hesitation, he is so cruel and ruthless! “
Ignoring the Gray Nine-Tails who was eating heartily, Uchiha Ryuju closed his eyes and rested.
The thing about excessive chakra consumption was just an excuse for him not wanting to go to the battlefield.
Which Jinchūriki would lie in bed due to excessive chakra consumption?
Even a Jinchūriki who refuses to reconcile with the tailed beasts has several times more chakra than an ordinary person.
Not to mention the nine-tailed demon fox that has obtained the largest amount of chakra in Nagarjuna’s body.
Although it is the opposite Kyuubi, the amount of chakra is no different.
“I didn’t expect to run into the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki and the Fourth Raikage. My luck is as bad as ever…
I hope it doesn’t draw too much attention, otherwise…”
He raised his eyebrows and subconsciously covered his eyes. Using the Mangekyō Sharingan for too long would really make you blind.
…..
Konoha Village, inside the Hokage’s office.
Looking at the mission report in his hand, the actual ruler of Konoha.
The Konoha F4 looked at each other, and finally Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke first.
“You encountered the A-B combination of the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, and in the end there were no casualties. Was it all thanks to Uchiha Ryujutsu’s Flying Thunder God Technique?”
Sarutobi Hina nodded seriously, and Hatake Kakashi, who was called to testify, nodded slightly.
Looking at the mission report in his hand again, Sarutobi Hiruzen blew out purple smoke from his mouth.
As the tobacco slowly burned, my thoughts went back to the pre-war mobilization, when that dismissive young man…
Chapter 9: Monster! Hokage’s shock and attention! (Old version)
“In short, Uchiha Ryushu saved his companions’ lives on the battlefield, successfully completed the mission, and indirectly destroyed the Kumogakure clan.
We already know all this, so you can take a short break and prepare for the next mission.”
After the two men left, the gloomy old man, who had remained silent the entire time and had most of his face covered with bandages, spoke in a cold voice.
“At only 10 years old, he was able to escape unscathed from the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki and the Fourth Raikage…
He also saved a group of fellow ninjas. Was the injury he suffered merely due to excessive chakra consumption?”
“This kind of talent, no matter which other clan’s ninja is from, will be given the focus of training by the village, but it has to be the Uchiha…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly stood up and sighed softly.
“Uchiha Ryuki’s willingness to save his companions shows that he still has some understanding of the Will of Fire.
It is a bond worth cultivating to ease the relationship with the Uchiha clan…”
“Don’t be naive! Hiruzen, what if this brat chooses the same path as that guy?
We should follow the Second Hokage’s instructions and nip the threat in the bud and kill him.”
His tone was cold and icy, and the other two Hokage advisors also averted their gazes, their expressions baffling.
“He’s just a child. Although Uchiha Ryuki has talent, he hasn’t yet fully formed the values that an adult should have…
As long as they are well-trained, they may be able to break free from the shackles of blood and join the village.”
“Just like Uchiha Kagami, you are fully responsible for the safety of the village. This is what the Second Hokage has always expected.”
With a fierce look in his eyes and slamming the cane in his hand on the floor, Danzo snorted coldly.
“In that case, let’s hand Uchiha Ryuju over to the Root.
Surveillance is carried out 24 hours a day by members of the ‘root’.
If he has any thoughts of getting close to the rebel party, we will completely eliminate them before they even begin to grow.”
The truth was revealed, and Danzo exposed his true purpose.
A talent who was only 10 years old and could fight the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki on equal terms…
With a little training, it can become a weapon that helps Danzo become the Hokage.
Whether it is assassination, seizing power, or protecting his personal safety.
Flying Thunder God Technique is the most suitable space-time ninjutsu.
Ever since the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, created this space-time ninjutsu.
A ninja who can still use it flexibly and freely.
Apart from Namikaze Minato from Sarutobi Hiruzen’s faction, there was no one else.
However, there is now one more member of the Uchiha clan who gives Danzo a legitimate reason to take action.
“Absolutely not. Whether it’s killing him or handing him over to the Root, I will never agree to either…”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen!”
“I am the Third Hokage!”
The old hand holding the crutch tightly revealed blue veins. After taking a deep breath for a moment, Danzo spoke in a cold tone.
“Sarutobi, you’re going to regret this.”
That old bastard only knows how to suppress him by using his status as Hokage. One day he will personally pull Sarutobi Hiruzen down from the position of Hokage.
“I never regret my decisions.”
After Danzo left the meeting room, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t help but sigh deeply, wondering why his old friend had become so unfamiliar.
“Sarutobi, what Danzo said actually makes sense.
The power of the Uchiha clan is simply too dangerous, just like the rebellion that broke out during the reign of the Second Hokage.”
“Led by Uchiha Setsuna, it took three Anbu divisions to quell the riot.
That person’s will lingers on the Uchiha clan like a ghost.”
“That’s why we’ve been wary of the Uchiha until today.”
Utane Koharu’s murmur made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel helpless. After a long silence, he expressed his thoughts.
“Having to deal with two battlefields at the same time, Konoha no longer has the energy to guard against the Uchiha.
It is unknown when this war, which has depleted national strength and manpower, will end.”
“Excellent ninjas who can quickly end a war are often those so-called geniuses…
They often have the potential to tip the scales in Konoha’s favor at crucial points.”
At this point, he gently exhaled smoke, and a complex look flashed in his slightly turbid old eyes.
This is the case with Orochimaru and Minato Namikaze, and it may be possible for Uchiha Ryuki now.
“The presence of genius can greatly reduce the possibility of young shoots being sacrificed…
Judging from the fact that Uchiha Ryuju was willing to rescue those ninjas with whom he had a bad relationship in the past.
He may have the potential to become a flame, he just needs proper guidance.”
“Where the leaves dance, the fire burns…
The flames will illuminate the village, allowing the new shoots to grow into towering trees, and Uchiha Ryushu will eventually appreciate the village’s good intentions.”
The two Hokage advisors looked at each other.
Since Sarutobi Hiruzen has made a decision, as the Hokage’s advisors, they cannot do much to stop him.
“I understand. I’ll leave this to you, but you must remain vigilant…”
Otherwise, Uchiha Ryushu is likely to become the second Uchiha Madara.”
Mitomon En’s voice trembled slightly.
Even this name is a taboo that cannot be mentioned, and it contains endless magical power.
“That’s an exaggeration. Even if that brat has talent, he can’t be compared to the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju’s lifelong rival, the two men known as the Gods of Ninja.”
After everyone had dispersed, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his hand.
As for the specific details of the encounter with the Fourth Raikage, his fingers kept stroking his pipe, and I don’t know what he was thinking about.
At the same time, in the general ward of Konoha Medical Hospital.
Uchiha Ryuju sneezed subconsciously and couldn’t help but look around.
“Who? Who’s plotting against me? Danzo, Sarutobi, or the entire F4 of Konoha…
Forget it, compared to this kind of thing, how long are you going to pretend to be asleep?”
The breeze blows, the grass is green, the whistling mountain wind caresses the body, and the regular breathing sounds like thunder.
“You’re so annoying, kid. Compared to hanging around here all day, aren’t those eyes on you any more important?”
“The Anbu who are directly under the Third Hokage, or Danzo’s ‘Root’.
I can easily deal with this kind of guy if I want to. He’s just an insignificant piece of trash.”
“But, do you really not know about Sage Mode?
Jiraiya should have handed it over to Minato Namikaze, and then Minato handed it over to Menma, didn’t you hear it?”
His inner world, which should have been light blue, was now dyed green, which made Longshu feel a little nervous, which was unusual for him.
“I’ve already told you, I don’t know what Sage Mode is. If anyone approaches with malicious intent, be careful.”
His pupils shrank, and he instantly withdrew from his inner world. Longshu opened his eyes, then closed them again…
Chapter 10: Nagarjuna! Possesses the power to change the tide of battle! (Old version)
“One, two, three… a standard three-man team, ANBU guys, are you testing the waters?”
While he was still wondering whether it was the Third Hokage’s manpower or Danzo’s signal.
The deep and steady footsteps gradually approached and pushed open the door of the ward.
“You were able to escape unscathed from the hands of the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, at the cost of only excessive chakra consumption. Your talent is even greater than what I have seen.”
“I have never failed to judge a person’s talent. I am truly a genius worthy of the Uchiha name. Are you interested in becoming my disciple?”
What came into view was not the Anbu, nor the Third Hokage or Danzo.
But it was Orochimaru who claimed to be a guiding jonin but actually disappeared without a trace in less than half a day.
“What can I gain by becoming your disciple?
What good will it do me? Please don’t talk about those empty and useless wills and dreams. If you lose your life, any dream will become empty talk.”
Hearing these almost indifferent words, Orochimaru’s eyes flashed with surprise, and then turned into a smile.
“You’re not one of those little brats who’s lost in dreams. I’ll make you an offer you absolutely can’t refuse, and that’s…”
Upon hearing this condition, Nagarjuna rarely showed a trace of emotion, and then became lost in thought.
“The right to leave the battlefield? This offer is indeed very tempting. Why are you so obsessed with me?”
Going straight to the point, Orochimaru pondered for a moment and gave a surprising answer.
“You also have the ability to make me accept you as your disciple in order to dispel someone’s suspicion.
Uchiha Nagarjuna, putting aside the empty and useless gossip, what are your ideals?”
“Ideal? Now is the time when the Third Shinobi World War has broken out. Only those who survive have the possibility of finding their ideal.”
“Human existence is too fragile. Even if we are lucky enough to survive to the end of our lifespan, we will not be able to carve our own mark on the rolling wheel of history.”
With a complicated expression, Orochimaru had never expected to hear similar opinions from a child.
“Are you afraid of death?”
“Are you willing to give up yourself, lose everything, and die for the village? Orochimaru-sensei.”
After the dead silence, the smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious.
If Orochimaru was willing to give up everything for the village, how could he have developed the art of immortality?
“I will make proper arrangements regarding your affairs, my lovely disciple.”
After Orochimaru left, the dark figures lingering around the ward also left.
Long Shu, leaning on the hospital bed, frowned in thought, vaguely guessing something.
“If I don’t agree, will I be assassinated by the Anbu or the Root?”
Orochimaru’s current situation is unexpectedly delicate.
As a disciple of the third generation, Orochimaru made a great name for himself during the Second Ninja World War.
He was awarded the title of Sannin by Hanzo, the current leader of Rain Village and known as the demigod of the ninja world, and has made great military achievements.
However, his style of doing things and his paranoid attitude just happened to coincide with Danzo’s, which led to his current situation.
Obsession with immortality and pursuit of all ninjutsu in the world.
It prompted him to embark on a path leading to truth, science.
The more knowledge one has, the less one will care about the Will of Fire…
As expected of Konoha Village’s only scientific researcher, he managed to survive to the end of the version and is still active.
“Of course, the most important thing is to have enough ninjutsu.”
「Character Lottery: Orochimaru」
“Possessing abilities: Snake Hand, Fire Style: Great Fireball, Summoning Technique: Rashomon, Wind Style: Wind Cut…”
“Random draw… Success! Today’s prize is Earth Style: Earth Clone!”
Returning to his inner world, Gray Ninetails, who had been pretending to be asleep, quietly pricked up his ears.
Although he pretended to be indifferent, he was still quite curious inside.
“If you’re awake, get up.”
“Those guys are gone now. Speaking of which, if they chose to attack you, what would you do?”
The slightly fat fox face revealed a ferocious smile. Longshu slowly raised his head and smiled brightly.
“Then activate the Konoha Collapse Plan and let the heir to the evil Senju old white-haired will see how shocked the little Uchiha is.”
….
Late at night, there was a knock on the door of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Oh no, Lord Sandaime, urgent information!”
Rushing out the door, Sarutobi Hiruzen snatched the information from the intelligence team.
After a quick glance, the old face, which was already deeply wrinkled, became even more wrinkled.
“Have the Sand Ninja and Kumogakure reached a consensus to form a ninja coalition and advance to Mount Kikyo?
The leading ninjas are the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, while the Sand Ninjas are the Magnetic Release Ninja Rasa and the Burning Release Ninja Yekura…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face became more and more ugly. No wonder Chiyo appeared in the main battlefield of the Sand Ninja. It turned out that she was using him as bait.
The last time, the Hidden Cloud Sect’s spearhead team was just scouting the area in advance.
“Two ninjas with bloodline limits, and the Fourth Raikage, who possesses the fame of Flickering.
Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, no wonder you are in such a dilemma, Sarutobi-sensei.”
A low, cold, and teasing laugh echoed, and the intelligence squad ninjas subconsciously glared at each other, but then turned into shock.
“Do you need help? I have a good candidate to recommend, hehe…”
Slowly raising his head, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to look at Orochimaru with a complicated expression.
This person was once regarded by him as the inheritor of the will of fire.
His favorite disciple who inherited his mantle and ninjutsu has been acting more and more incomprehensible recently.
“Are you willing to help?”
“No, it’s not me. It’s my new disciple, Uchiha Ryuju. He has the power to change the course of the battle. Do you want him to appear?”
With his hands stiff, Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his head and looked at Orochimaru deeply.
“Are you willing to accept a disciple? This is truly rare. Has your recent strange research come to an end?”
“It just happened that I met a talented kid.
So, have you decided, Mr. Sarutobi, whether to fight on the Sand Country side or on the main battlefield at Mount Kikyo?
The problem was pushed onto Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage. After weighing the pros and cons for a long time, he sighed softly.
“It’s a difficult choice. Chiyo is a master who experienced the Second and Third Shinobi World Wars.
He is a puppeteer who can defeat a larger force with a smaller one.”
“Kikyo Mountain is a key location in the Land of Fire, and it’s not that far from Konoha…
If the mission fails, Konoha will surely be engulfed in war, and all of this will be placed on the shoulders of a single child.”
“As a teacher, shouldn’t I lead by example…”
Before Sarutobi Hiruzen could finish his words, a sneer interrupted him.
Orochimaru had no interest in getting involved in a war unless he came across interesting research material.
“Since Sarutobi-sensei can’t make a decision, I’ll make it for you…
Uchiha Ryushu will serve as reinforcements and rush to the battlefield of the Sand Country to fight Chiyo.”
“As for the remuneration, I will negotiate with him on your behalf…
How about leaving the battle of Mount Kikyo to Jiraiya’s disciple, Minato Namikaze?”
Covering his face with one hand, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head helplessly.
“Now that things have come to this, we can only decide this matter as an S-rank mission and convey it to Uchiha Ryuki…
If any preparations are needed, the village will provide a certain degree of support.”
His smile grew brighter, even the cold lines on his face melted a little, and Orochimaru turned and left.
He didn’t notice, or didn’t care at all about Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression.
“Oshimaru, my most valued disciple, why did you suddenly accept Uchiha Nagarjuna as your disciple? Have you completely turned to Danzo?”
The ninja from the intelligence squad who came to report looked around, not knowing what to do for a moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen turned around and scolded.
“What are you still doing here? Go tell Minato to hurry back to Mount Kikyo to deal with the Fourth Raikage!”
“yes!”
He ran like the wind until his figure disappeared into the distance. Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t help but sigh.
“Is it really right to leave things to Orochimaru and that kid?”
At the same time, in Konoha Hospital.
“With such a small amount of money, it’s really hard for me to do anything for you!”
Chapter 11: Flying Thunder God Technique! Nono! Puppet! (Old Version)
The bright sunshine shone into the ward, and a brilliant smile appeared on that fresh and unworldly face.
In contrast, the smile on Orochimaru’s face, which had rigid lines, slowly disappeared.
The Uchiha brat in front of him was even more greedy than he had expected.
“The mission reward of 2 million taels, the condition of leaving the battlefield
This isn’t a mission that any ordinary Genin can handle, even if you’re greedy, there must be a limit.”
“Stop talking nonsense. Five million taels, and at least ten kunai made of materials similar to Kusanagi swords.
A Kusanagi sword, some puppet materials, and a full set of ninja tools including detonating talismans, otherwise, no deal.”
This almost shameless request directly interrupted Orochimaru’s thoughts.
For a moment, even Longshu felt that it was a bit too much, but he still killed him without hesitation.
The so-called Kusanagi sword actually refers to a type of weapon made of the strongest material in the Naruto world.
Even the Tailed Beast Ball can be resisted.
As for the materials for the puppet mechanism, the reward of five million taels and the like.
In front of those ten Kusanagi kunai and Kusanagi swords, they seemed insignificant.
“Where did you hear the name Kusanagi Sword?
Whatever, it’s Konoha Village that’s paying the bill anyway. After signing this agreement, prepare your ninja tools and set off immediately…
The Sand Ninja and Kumogakure guys are almost approaching Mount Kikyo.”
Orochimaru’s mumbling made Longshu’s ears move, and he felt that the price he offered was a little low.
“The contract is concluded, and the things you need will be delivered shortly…”
But don’t underestimate your opponent too much.
He participated in two Ninja World Wars, was an advisor to the Sand Ninja, and was a puppeteer named Chiyo.”
Orochimaru left with only one sentence and was in a hurry, apparently he was anxious to seek revenge with the Third Hokage.
This is not surprising, after all, those bizarre research often requires a lot of money.
Even Orochimaru, who is known as one of the Three Ninjas, must have troubles with money.
“The Sunagakure’s advisor? Puppetmaster Chiyo?
Compared to these old men who cling to power, the older generation of Sand Ninja are really open-minded.”
“What should we call this? No comparison, no gap?”
squeak!
The door to the ward was opened again, and Nono slowly walked in and smiled at Ryuki.
“It seems that your body has almost recovered. Do you want to go home later?”
“Well, although I also want to go home…
But nine out of ten things don’t go as planned, and then we have to rush to the battlefield, an endless war.”
The nonchalant and brilliant smile inadvertently hurt Nono’s heart.
The soft touch on the forehead turned into a gentle embrace.
The aroma of the herbs and the reassuring gentle temperament stunned Nagarjuna for a moment.
“In this damned era, even young sprouts like you have to enter the battlefield. It’s really… really…”
‘Ah, what a beautiful woman!’
The sigh in his heart had not yet disappeared when the laughter that followed made Longshu turn his head.
Immediately, the nine tails of the Gray Nine-Tailed Fox stood up straight.
“I’m not laughing…”
“Stop nagging! The time has come for you to be of use. If you dare to let me down at the crucial moment, you will suffer the consequences.”
There were hurried footsteps as two Konoha ninjas hurriedly opened the door and shouted.
“Is Uchiha Ryuju here?!”
Seeing this embarrassing scene, the two of them subconsciously said sorry.
Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Longshu, whose good deeds had been interrupted, had anger flashing in his eyes.
“What?”
“You…are you Uchiha Ryuju? Are you crazy up there?
They actually let a little kid deal with the famous puppeteer Chiyo!”
The two Konoha Chunins who were in charge of the communication once suspected that the Third Hokage had become senile.
But Uchiha Ryuju’s subsequent words completely shattered their illusion that the order was wrong.
“So fast? Seriously, Orochimaru-sensei is really quick and decisive. Has the yellow flash over Mount Kikyo already passed?”
“Yes! Lord Minato has already departed from the border of the Wind Country and is about to reach the border of the Fire Country.”
Bang! The door opened, and several ninjas from Konoha’s medical team looked around, their faces lit up with joy when they saw Nono.
“Master Nono, it’s so nice of you to be here…
In this emergency, the Third-sama ordered the medical team to quickly go to Kikyo Mountain for support.”
“Ahhhh, doctor, is your name Nono?
I’ll remember this. Take this kunai. Maybe something good will happen. Goodbye.”
With a flash of their figures, the two Konoha Chunins and Uchiha Ryuju who came to report the news disappeared from the spot in an instant.
Only the medical team members were left with shocked expressions on their faces.
“It disappeared, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu?”
Her thoughts raced as she turned to look at the pitch-black kunai left on the hospital bed.
There are some strange symbols of rituals faintly engraved on it.
After smiling, he put it close to his body in front of the two medical team members.
This left the two members of the medical team baffled. How could they be so happy when they were about to go to the battlefield?
Uchiha clan, in Ryuki’s hut.
He changed into the black clothes and robes and asked the two Konoha Chunins who were still in shock.
“The Sand Ninja should still have some yellow flash chakra kunai. Take out the yellow flash kunai and set off.”
“Eh? How did you know we had Minato-sama’s kunai on us?”
The corners of his mouth twitched, he looked at them as if they were idiots, and replied coldly.
“I’ve never been to the Land of Wind. If I don’t send the yellow flashing chakra mark over here, do you expect me to walk over there step by step now?”
Only then did I realize that my question was a bit stupid.
The hedgehog-haired Chunin among them quickly took out the kunai, glanced at it briefly, and nodded slightly.
“I see. So, it’s a technique that’s more text-based? I understand. Let’s go.”
The scene changed, and explosions and flames could be seen from time to time in the endless desert.
When the three men fell from the sky, they landed right in the center of the battlefield.
“Did I make a mistake? I was planning to reach the farthest target in one go, and now it seems the distance is just right.”
“Hey! What are you doing standing in the middle of the battlefield? The poison needles are coming!”
In the forest area at the edge, a Konoha ninja shouted.
Suddenly, more than a dozen shurikens fell from the sky and nailed into the tree trunk.
“Wind Style: Wind Cut!”
Countless invisible wind blades surged in from afar, turning the sand and dust into powder.
A cold light flashed in his eyes, and with a loud shout, the wind blades were instantly dispersed.
“Crack!”
The powerful chakra burst caused the battlefield, which was filled with explosions and shouts of killing, to fall into silence for a short time.
The Konoha ninjas hiding in the forest all looked towards the center of the battlefield.
The figures wear three-eyed demon fox masks with the Konoha symbol engraved on them, and each has a different expression.
“What’s with that chakra?”
“Hey, hey, hey, move Yellow Flash away. Why are the reinforcements sent here so short? Are they children?”
“What a joke! Are we going to depend our lives on this brat?”
Chapter 12 Uchiha Genius Boy! (Old Version)
For a moment, the Konoha ninjas who were still left on the battlefield sighed and groaned, and some even started to curse in low voices.
“Are those parasites who only know how to protect themselves actually going to let this guy die for them?”
“Stupid, this guy must have offended the higher-ups somewhere.
Otherwise, why would he be sent to the battlefield? The enemy leader is the famous Chiyo! “
“Shut up! How could you possibly understand the orders of the Third Hokage?
Trust the decisions of the higher-ups, obey orders and hold your ground. That’s what a ninja is!”
Mimura Yemaki, the commander of Konoha’s front line who was assigned to guard this place, shouted loudly.
But his eyes were fixed on the figure dressed in black and robed in black, wearing a three-eyed fox mask.
“No matter what kind of guy it is, you must withstand his attack…
If this continues, the morale of the front lines will be completely destroyed.’
Suddenly, there was a startling change on the scene, and countless poisonous needles accompanied by poisonous smoke attacked from all directions.
The two Chunins couldn’t help but be horrified. The terrifying murderous aura made their bodies stiff and unable to move.
The scene blurred my vision, and when I opened my eyes again, I found myself in the woods.
“Fire Style: Great Fire Extinguishment.”
The flames surged like a wave, melting the sand and dust into liquid. The roaring sea of fire danced with the rising sun, dyeing the sky red.
The Konoha ninjas hiding in the dark were stunned and shocked by the terrifying chakra and fire escape.
“Wow…what a powerful fire jutsu. Fire jutsu with this range is not something that ordinary jonin can do. Who is that shorty?”
“A member of the Anbu? He doesn’t look like a jonin from the village. His face is hidden by the mask and I can’t see it clearly.”
The smoke and heat dissipated, and countless sparkling crystals refracted the sunlight. The terrifying high temperature actually melted the sand and dust into tiny pieces of glass.
The Sand Ninjas who occupied the geographical area and were hiding in the sand revealed their figures, glanced around with indifferent eyes, and murmured in a low voice.
“Only a few hundred people? Aside from Chiyo who was holding the Yellow Flash back, there weren’t any other capable fighters worth considering. This is the Sand Ninja who are losing talent and have had to develop puppetry to cope with war.”
“Damn it! Even my puppet was affected by this large-scale fire ninjutsu. Who on earth is that shorty?!”
Among the Sand Ninja, the ninja with the left face covered with a white cloth had blue veins bulging on his forehead, and he seemed to be in a rage.
“Maki, step back, this guy is not your opponent…
This level of fire escape, even I have only seen it a few times.”
“Advisor Chiyo, this opponent is someone we haven’t seen before. Please be careful!”
Hundreds of Sand Ninjas never took a single step forward, but instead retreated silently, leaving the battlefield to the real commander.
Among the many Sand Ninjas, there was one with purple hair and black eyes.
An old woman dressed in the black robe unique to the Kingdom of Wind slowly stepped forward.
Kunai were suspended in the air, their tails controlled by almost transparent chakra threads.
“I’ve never seen such strange faces before, whether they are children or adults, but unfortunately this is a battlefield…
Even a kunai shot by a child is deadly. Go ahead, wield the blade!”
More than ten kunai attacked, but were deflected away by a cold snort.
The almost materialized chakra made Chiyo’s slightly old face solemn again.
“What amazing chakra, boy, tell me your name.”
“Uchiha Nagarjuna, please give me your guidance…”
Before he finished speaking, the voice quietly echoed in Chiyo’s ears, and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip.
Chiyo tilted her head slightly and saw a pitch-black kunai and a figure that appeared in an instant.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
In just a short moment, the two had already exchanged more than ten moves using physical skills, and the dazzling physical skills caused bursts of exclamations.
“Flying Thunder God, it’s a yellow flashing Flying Thunder God technique. Does this dwarf also know Flying Thunder God?”
“Great, if he knows the Flying Thunder God Technique, he can at least delay for a while until Minato-sama comes to support…”
Amidst the banging sounds, the figure flashed back to its original position, and the clear and tender voice made Chiyo stunned.
“It seems like they’re not opponents I can easily defeat. Those guys are really annoying…
It is truly admirable that he dares to fight for his life on the battlefield at such an old age.”
“There’s nothing I can do… The geniuses among the younger generation are either missing or dead…
Even the Third Kazekage, known as the strongest Kazekage, disappeared, triggering a war that engulfed several countries.”
“That’s enough of my small talk with the juniors. Now let’s test the genius kid from the Uchiha clan, right?
A guy like you is qualified to learn this trick.”
Chiyo’s tone changed, and she took out a purple-black secret scroll from her sleeve and removed the seal on it.
“White Secret Technique: The Ten Nearpines.”
The white mist dissipated, and ten puppets dressed in white and with different shapes appeared. The Sand Ninja side immediately cheered.
“The Ten Near Matsu! They are the Ten Near Matsu!
“I didn’t expect that Advisor Chiyo would come up with this. Isn’t this an exaggeration?”
“Don’t be silly. The opponent is a guy who can master Flying Thunder God. No matter if he is a dwarf or something else, he is an enemy that cannot be underestimated.”
Maki’s face turned pale.
It is for this reason that Advisor Chiyo brought out the Chikamatsu Tenninshu, which had not been used for a long time.
To deal with this unknown guy in front of you.
“The Chikamatsu Tenninshu, a puppetry technique that relies on numbers to win?
I happen to have a good technique, and I’m looking for a place to test its power. “
“Spiritual Communication: Nine-Faced Subaha!”
Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a series of magical auras emerged: blue, red, white, black, empty, south, north, three, jade…
Within each of the aerial spells, numerous summoned beasts slowly emerged, their faces obscured by three-eyed fox masks.
The strange chakra and unique shape instantly silenced the cheering Sand Ninjas.
“What is that…?”
Meicun Yejuan stood there in a daze.
The Konoha ninjas who retreated to the edge of the battlefield had never heard of it before. They had never seen such a strange ninjutsu.
“Puppetry? That seal just now was a psychic technique. Was it the strange summoned beast that guy signed?”
On the battlefield, facing the nine-faced beast blocking Longshu.
Chiyo clearly sensed the chakras from different sources, and each strand of chakra was attached to the Chikamatsu Ten.
“Their chakra reveals a strange and ominous aura…
You are indeed not an ordinary little devil, so you can only use these guys who should be hanging on the platform to gather dust.”
Pah pah pah…
Crisp and loud applause echoed across the battlefield, and undisguised praise rang out at this moment.
“A puppeteer’s talent is determined by the number of puppets he can control…
Controlling ten special puppets at the same time, Chiyo is worthy of being the Kazekage advisor of the Sand Ninja. “
“However, for puppeteers, the Nine-Faced Subaha is your puppeteer’s natural enemy. Do you want to give it a try?”
Chapter 13 Shocking! Nagarjuna’s terrifying strength! (Old version)
I know that the other party will not attack without a purpose, but now it has reached the point where I have no choice but to fight.
The Flying Thunder God Technique mastered by the opponent was a devastating blow to the Sand Ninja.
“The puppeteer’s natural enemy? Big words aren’t just for show, little Uchiha, come on!”
Click, click, click
The ten people near the pine tree were divided into groups of two or three and scattered around in an instant.
The bound puppet spread its arms, and shells kept coming at it, but were blocked by Xuanwu.
The billowing smoke and dust dissipated along with the flames, and Chiyo stared at it closely.
He had already noticed the sarcasm in the deep eyes of the three-eyed fox mask that only revealed two eyes.
“Southern Dipper Immortal, Northern Dipper Immortal, seal!”
In an instant, the strange purple light column completely blocked the movement of nearly ten people.
The Grim Reaper among the Nine-Faced Beasts swung his scythe and cut off the chakra lines at the connection.
Her expression changed drastically, and Chiyo continued to wave the light blue chakra line.
However, the Grim Reaper continued to swing his scythe, completely severing the chakra threads controlled by Chiyo.
“I’m sorry, Kazekage Advisor Chiyo, the Nine-Faced Subaha, the God of Death, can completely take away my chakra…
To a puppet without a puppeteer, it is nothing more than a beautifully constructed toy. Besides…”
A clear, childish voice with a hint of malice sounded in her ears, and Chiyo subconsciously turned around.
What came into view was a number of Sand Ninja lying on the ground, unable to move.
“You lost this battle…
There are yellow flashes on the battlefield of Kikyo Mountain. Your defeat is already certain, but it still makes me feel uneasy…”
The panting under his feet became more and more obvious. Maki opened his eyes with difficulty, but could only see the white and smooth chin through the gap.
Just as Chiyo was about to take action, the other nine-faced beasts surrounded her in an instant and stopped her in her tracks.
The Nine-Faced Beast, whose power had not yet been revealed, forced her to pause, and her wrinkles deepened.
“Nine-faced Subaha, the puppeteer’s natural enemy?
What a remarkable brat! Why would an Uchiha who doesn’t use the Sharingan to fight hide his face? “
“Being too famous as a ninja is never a good thing, but since you’re curious, I’ll make an exception.
After the war, perhaps we will still have dealings with each other. After all, we are neighboring countries and future allies.”
Beneath the three-eyed fox mask lies a fresh and refined, childish face.
This made Chiyo silent for a long time, which eventually turned into a sigh.
I was shocked by Uchiha Ryuju’s youth, but also felt how quickly time was passing.
One’s own aging is even more evident at this moment.
“How old are you?”
“At the age of 10, fresh out of school, I was forced onto the battlefield…
The life of a ninja is truly cruel. The pay is low, the work is heavy, and it’s far from home. It’s so troublesome.”
After receiving the exact answer, the immobilized Sand Ninjas were shocked to the point of numbness.
The look he gave the figure was as if he was looking at a monster.
“A 10-year-old genius ninja, Konoha’s ninjas are truly full of talent.
Among the three ninjas, there is the Living Slug Girl, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, the Yellow Flash, and now you, the Instant Body Dragon Tree.”
“I don’t want to encourage others, but compared to them, the new Sand Ninjas are…”
“This has nothing to do with me, and I don’t want to make any comments about the ninjas from the Wind Country…
You guys will keep an eye on the Sand Ninja, while Nanto Sage, Beito Sage, and the God of Death will stay here.”
“Don’t tell me you can’t do such a small thing, Chunin and Jonin of Konoha.”
With a sharp gaze, he scanned the surroundings and found no one could meet his gaze. As the front-line commander, Meicun Yejuan endured the discomfort and asked.
“The Uchiha clan emblem. Are you a member of the Uchiha clan? You’ve already dealt with the enemy. Where are you going?”
“Kikyo Mountain, that’s the main battlefield, and yet the Sand Ninja and Kumogakure have reached the heart of the Land of Fire…
They’re Chunin and Jonin, but surprisingly useless!”
The merciless mocking words immediately made many Konoha ninjas stationed on the battlefield angry.
But looking at the many Sand Ninjas lying on the ground, he could only swallow his broken teeth.
Isn’t it just that he is a little younger, has mastered more ninjutsu, and even learned Flying Thunder God? Is it necessary to be so arrogant?
“Forget it, guarding the hostages is a small thing that can be done…
My only mission is to suppress the battlefield. Other matters have nothing to do with me. I am leaving.”
The figure disappeared, leaving behind a group of Konoha ninjas looking at each other with ashamed expressions.
“You two, who is this guy? Is he a master of the Uchiha clan?
Who gave the order to transfer that brat here?”
The series of questions made the two Chunins stunned for a while, and then they confessed everything they knew.
After hearing this, everyone fell into deep self-doubt, feeling that they were living the life of dogs.
“A Genin who just graduated this year? Are you kidding me? Is Flying Thunder God Jutsu a ninjutsu that a Genin can master? There’s a limit to jokes.”
“Is this an order from Lord Orochimaru and the Third Hokage? Lord Orochimaru’s disciple, Orochimaru accepted a disciple?!”
“After fighting the AB combination of the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, he escaped unscathed…
He even saved more than 30 Genin, do you think you’re writing a novel?!”
Faced with everyone’s accusations, the two young Chunins were in tears, as they were telling the truth.
Why should I be accused by my companions? Do I have to let them jump into the Nanhe River to prove that what I said is true?
“A genius rarely seen in decades? Uchiha Ryujuni is truly a terrifying genius, a formidable talent.
If it was a Sand Ninja, I wouldn’t have to fight like this with my old bones.”
“It seems that he is going to rush to the battlefield of Kikyo Mountain. How are you going to deal with this Uchiha genius? Luosha, Ye Cang…”
Chiyo’s face was solemn. If the Sand Shinobi and the Cloud Village won, Konoha would have to pay a heavy price.
On the contrary, if Konoha wins, it will end in a complete victory, and the Sand Shinobi and Kumogakure will have to pay a heavy price.
“How long are you going to wait before you take action, Ryūkyō Onoki…”
Going to great lengths to appease the Third Raikage’s death and temporarily unite the three great nations was truly an excellent diplomatic tactic.
‘However, joining forces is only a temporary solution. When Konoha’s vitality is seriously damaged…
That is the collapse of the alliance. When will you take action against the alliance? Ohnoki.
His cloudy old eyes had already seen through the true face of the Allies.
He subconsciously glanced at the strange purple barrier under his feet, and black lines appeared on his forehead.
“Troublesome barrier, Nine-Faced Subaha, really a troublesome spell. Does each summoned beast have different abilities? Then…”
At this time on Platycodon Mountain, azure blue and bright yellow flashes were constantly fighting.
The heads of various famous families in Konoha were fighting against various enemies, and the battle situation became tense.
“Where’s that Uchiha bastard brat? Yellow Flash!”
Chapter 14: No Martial Ethics! Flying Thunder God Technique! Bloodline Limit! (Old Version)
“Uchiha brat? I don’t know what happened, but do you think I would reveal information about my companions?”
The fleeting yellow flashes and the crisscrossing blue electric light constantly collided.
At the same time, he also restrained Killer Bee who was holding seven ninja swords, and his gentle demeanor when facing his partners made him appear more decisive on the battlefield.
“Super-multiplication technique!”
White mist swirled, and the azure blue butterfly wings danced continuously.
Akimichi Choza’s body expanded dozens of times, and he was trapped in the gold sand, his face tense.
“Kekkei Genkai Gold Sand?
That guy Luosha, I never thought that Sand Village would actually join forces with Kumo Village. Did he calculate that Konoha is now in a state of emptiness? Shadow Head Binding Technique!
With crackling sounds, the hands formed by the shadows twisted the throats of several Kumogakure ninjas.
Nara Shikaku’s brain was working rapidly, but he still couldn’t think of a way to get out of the predicament.
Looking around the battlefield, the Platycodon Mountain Fortress, which was originally responsible for defense, has now become shattered.
Despite the selfless efforts of Yellow Flash and the heads of Konoha’s famous families, the situation on the battlefield continued to tilt towards defeat.
The reason is simple. Although elite ninjas were temporarily transferred from various battlefields, the other side was well prepared.
The top combat force led by the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, the future Fourth Kazekage and the Scorch Release Ninja Yekura.
Compared to their leading by example, the top leaders of Konoha Village seemed inexplicably insignificant at this time.
“Scorch Escape: Over-Steaming Kill!”
“Ahhhhhh!”
The unbearable wails echoed throughout the battlefield, and all the moisture in his body was instantly evaporated.
The scorching fireballs floated around as if they were at the palm of their hand, sucking away the moisture in the bodies of the people they touched, and wisps of white mist flew everywhere.
Heat waves rolled and thick smoke filled the air. Ye Cang lowered his head familiarly, relying solely on the other party’s body movements to predict his actions.
“I won’t let you attack me recklessly anymore. Your opponent is me.”
He was wearing the uniform of the Konoha Police Force, and three magatama in his eyes were spinning slightly.
Uchiha Fugaku didn’t dare to reveal any flaws. The opponent was also a ninja with a bloodline limit, and he would die without a burial place if he was even slightly touched.
“Uchiha Fugaku, the difficult Sharingan.”
The long birch-colored hair swayed slightly at the ends, and the roots and middles of the hair were green.
As balls of fire surrounded him, a hint of cruelty appeared at the corner of Ye Cang’s mouth.
“If we continue to argue like this, it will only lead to a stalemate. Is it really better for me to just let that perfect Jinchūriki go?”
During the conversation, terrifying chakra continued to condense into a solid entity, and Killer Bee opened his mouth wide after transforming into a tailed beast.
The expanding Tailed Beast Ball instantly expanded to a size comparable to the Kikyo Mountain Fortress.
“Tailed Beast Ball!”
The terrifying mass distorted the air and shot out at an unimaginable speed, enough to plow the entire Platycodon Mountain into the ground.
“Flying Thunder God Guides Lightning.”
Just as the Tailed Beast Ball was about to detonate, a yellow flash instantly appeared in front of the Tailed Beast Ball.
On the sea surface, at an unknown distance from the Land of Fire, earthquake-like shaking caused the sea to boil and the sky to tremble.
“Idiot! Bastard! First one, divert it, second one, there’s nothing we can do!”
The moment the yellow flash disappeared, the second Tailed Beast Ball took shape instantly, and the Gyu-ki in Killer Bee’s body roared angrily.
“Let those guys see the power of our combined strength, continuous Tailed Beast Balls!”
A brilliant light suddenly appeared, and balls of scorching tailed beast balls indiscriminately bombarded the battlefield.
The Kumogakure ninjas who had long been under the protection of the Eight-Tails and the Sand ninjas who were protected by Sand Gold had indifferent expressions.
Even the yellow flash could not deflect such a concentrated attack, and it was too late.
“The power of the tailed beast? Damn, it’s too late…”
Nara Shikaku’s expression changed drastically, Uchiha Fugaku looked hesitant, and Yuhi Shinku, who hurriedly withdrew, even shrank his pupils.
“Run! Red!”
As her opponent was wrapped in gold dust and sank into the ground, Yuhi Kurenai, who still didn’t know what was happening, turned around to look.
A tailed beast ball as big as a carriage filled the world in her eyes.
“dad…”
“Flying Thunder God Technique! Guide the Lightning…”
The light disappeared, and violent storms blew up in the sky above.
The girl who was standing there in a daze was taken away at a speed almost like teleportation, and the tailed beast balls rushed into the sky.
“How terrifying! I just arrived and encountered this situation. Am I just a little bit too late?”
His eyes were drooping, and the wound on his thigh was very serious, even though it had not touched the Eight-Tails’ Tailed Beast Ball.
The terrifying high temperature also made the girl’s flawless skin look shocking.
“Who are you…”
In an instant, everything was silent.
Pairs of eyes with different expressions stared at the figure that suddenly appeared on the battlefield, most of them were confused.
“Who is he? Was that technique just now the Flying Thunder God Technique?”
“Konoha’s help? What’s the point of sending help now?”
For a moment, none of the three ninjas chose to move first, and even the Konoha side couldn’t help but talk about it.
“That family crest is the Uchiha fan, the Uchiha clan’s supporter? But that guy’s height is a bit too high, could it be…”
Nara Shikaku shook his head repeatedly, feeling that his guess was incredible.
Uchiha Fugaku was even more confused. When did the clan have a master who could use the Flying Thunder God Technique?
“With this kind of injury, it looks like he can’t escape, and most of his Flying Thunder God Kunai have been evaporated.
That’s why I hate things that are not solid, period.”
The bandages around his wrists bound Hong to himself, and Ryūju looked around.
His sight finally locked onto the Fourth Raikage, Killer Bee, Rasa, Ye Cang, and Troy.
“Wait, that sound is…”
“Although I really want to reminisce about the past, this is a battlefield and there is no time for small talk.
The other party is also getting impatient. Am I right? The Fourth Raikage has no moral integrity.
The words were full of sarcasm, which made the Fourth Raikage furious.
“Uchiha brat, your ninjutsu back then really made me furious!”
The lightning armor roared, and the azure lightning increased to its maximum. Seeing the Fourth Raikage on full alert, the three ninjas were even more puzzled.
“The ninjutsu of that time, this guy fought against the Fourth Raikage, at least he didn’t suffer any loss? He really is an incredible guy.”
“Fugaku, is this guy a master of your Uchiha clan?”
Facing the patriarchs and heads of many famous Konoha families, Uchiha Fugaku also looked confused.
He didn’t remember any expert in Flying Thunder God in his clan.
“Uchiha brat, the same ninjutsu won’t work a second time.
You’re facing me with a wounded man, do you want to die here?”
“You can try it, Fourth Raikage.”
“Even if I free up one hand to protect the wounded and use all my Flying Thunder God Kunai, you still won’t be able to hurt us at all.
I, Uchiha Nagarjuna, also roam the entire battlefield!”
Veins bulged on his forehead and his muscles were knotted. This was the second time he was so angry since he succeeded the Fourth Raikage.
“You bastard brat! Go to hell!”
Chapter 15 Eight-tailed Ushio! Who is that Uchiha brat? (Old version)
A bright blue lightning flashed before his eyes, and a sword as sharp as Kusanagi’s sword pointed directly at his throat.
Just when it was about to touch the figure, the Fourth Raikage’s hand was blocked by the equally powerful and sharp force.
“Speed and strength as always. Since you offer me your hand, I will borrow it without hesitation. The psychic technique!”
With bloodshot eyes, the Fourth Raikage looked at the fingers that were supposed to be put together and were gradually turning into the hand seals of the summoning technique.
“Idiot! Bastard! I won’t let you escape this time. I’m so angry that I’m annoying you.”
From the mouth of the Ushio-ki who had transformed into the complete Eight-Tailed Fox, balls of ink turned into human shapes and surrounded the two from all directions.
“Sealing technique? Southern Dipper Immortal, Northern Dipper Immortal, seal.”
The barrier reappeared, and the enchanting purple light sealed the ink. The Azure Dragon and the Vermillion Bird opened their mouths wide, and wind and fire merged.
“Flame Style: Storm Dance.”
Washed by the golden sand waves and the sea of fire.
The appearance of the nine-faced beast made Luo Sha, who stopped to watch, frown slightly.
“A psychic puppet? No, it’s a psychic beast, a very difficult one.
Who is that Uchiha clan member?
Is it high enough to melt even gold dust?”
“The Uchiha clan is indeed a famous family in the ninja world. Do they have such a hidden killer weapon?
Uchiha Fugaku, you are hiding very deeply.”
Fugaku had a blank expression on his face, neither admitting nor denying, but he subconsciously began to compare in his mind.
Whose child is that being who is fighting against the Fourth Raikage?
“You damn Uchiha brat, you actually used my hand to form a seal. How much do you look down on others, you bastard!”
“Then use a technique that doesn’t require hand seals to end this boring battle. Farewell, this is a parting gift, the Great Spiral Chakra.”
In an instant, the Konoha ninjas staying in Kikyo Mountain flashed.
Minato Namikaze, who had returned from the coast, only took a glance and understood what Uchiha Ryuju would do next.
“I see, that’s how it is. Let’s go, Mr. Choza, Mr. Shikaku…”
With a flash of yellow light, all the Konoha ninjas in the entire Kikyo Mountain were transferred dozens of miles away.
Above the ordinary black kunai, there was a dazzling light shining as if a star had fallen from the sky.
“That Uchiha brat, is he using this trick again?!”
“No, this move’s chakra is too strong! Hurry up and let me get out!”
An unprecedented sense of crisis filled everyone’s senses. The eight-tailed bull demon retracted its entire body into its tentacles and spun madly.
“Tailed Beast Volume Eight!”
Time and space froze at this moment. After a brief silence, pure white light engulfed the entire Platycodon Mountain.
The sound was so loud that it was almost silent. The pure white that swallowed everything quietly dissipated, and the sun shone again.
The Platycodon Mountain that was supposed to exist disappeared at some point.
Only the scorching magma and the gold flowing in it can prove the traces of the original location of this deep abyss.
The aftermath dissipated, and boiling magma flowed through the surface of the octopus’s tentacles.
Yaoi crawled out from deep underground, panting, and looked at the terrain that had long been changed with a helpless expression.
“Has this ninjutsu completely changed the surrounding terrain?
It can completely rival the Tailed Beast Balls we used with all our might. Is this also the ninjutsu of that Uchiha brat?”
“Damn…damn Uchiha brat, how dare you give Troy to me, damn…”
In the boiling magma, the bloodline limit of the Hidden Cloud Village.
The magnetic ninja Troy was lying inside the magma and had long lost his voice.
“It’s too far away from me, and I have no power to protect it even if I want to.
That guy’s ninjutsu contains the nature of fire escape, combined with the instant body movement technique and chakra comparable to that of the tailed beasts.”
“He might be the most powerful opponent that your Cloud Village will face in the future.
Obviously, he is from the Uchiha clan who possesses the Sharingan.
But what he’s most famous for is his teleportation and that weird psychic technique, which even I don’t know how to evaluate.”
It was obvious that the Fourth Raikage was in no mood to listen to the Eight-Tails’ judgment at this time.
The brief allies not far away, the Sand Ninjas’ Rasa and Ye Cang, chose to turn back without hesitation.
All the Sand Ninjas brought by the two were wiped out.
Kumogakure even lost a bloodline limit ninja and suffered a complete defeat in the Battle of Mount Kikyo.
In order to protect the empty Sand Village, the two of them cannot die here.
Otherwise, the Sand Ninja Village may be in danger of destruction.
“Uchiha Ryushu, I’ve remembered this name. Let’s go.
Let’s go back to Kumogakure before that bastard Ohnoki finds out about what happened at Mount Kikyo.”
“OK, big brother.”
With a flash of their figures, Killer Bee and the Fourth Raikage retreated in a hurry.
The continuous war was temporarily calmed down with the disappearance of Platycodon Mountain.
On the border of the Land of Fire, in a hidden forest.
A group of survivors fell from the sky, looking at each other in silence.
“Is it safe already, Minato?”
Looking at his companions around him who were full of worry, Namikaze Minato smiled gently and nodded slightly.
“I don’t know who that child is though?
But it should be fine. It seems that all the kunai I left on Mount Kikyo have been destroyed. What a powerful ninjutsu.”
“Hong, where’s Hong? Master Fugaku, that child should be from the Uchiha clan… He has the Uchiha family crest with a fan on his back. Where did he go?”
Seeing so many pairs of eyes staring at him, Fugaku was speechless.
He really didn’t know that child. If only he had known that there was a genius in the clan who could use Flying Thunder God.
He was brought into the Konoha Police Force and carefully trained long ago.
At the same time, near Platycodon Mountain.
Two figures emerged from the kunai, and the three-eyed fox masks that concealed their faces were slowly taken off.
Hong, who had already been shocked to numbness by the series of accidents, subconsciously looked over, and the surprise on his face turned into astonishment and uproar.
“Uchiha…Ryuju? So that’s you?”
“I didn’t expect you to carry out a mission in such a fierce battlefield…
I knew the graduates of the previous two classes had already gone to the battlefield, but I didn’t expect you to be involved, Hong.
For a moment, even Xi Rihong didn’t expect it.
He was actually saved by a Genin who had just graduated from the Ninja Academy and was two years younger than him.
The reason she got to know Uchiha Ryuju was because Hongdou often took Ryuju to various dango shops in Konoha to taste dango.
Coupled with his lazy temperament and good looks, he left some impression on her.
“There’s no other way. The Fire Country’s border has been invaded, and the village can only temporarily mobilize ninjas… Compared to this… Can you… put me down first?”
Her face was shy, and her cheeks were already flushed.
A pair of ruby-like, watery eyes met the black and white eyes, but no answer came.
“I’m sorry, but your injury isn’t something you can just force yourself to get over…
That’s the Tailed Beast’s Tailed Beast Ball. If you don’t go to the hospital for a proper checkup, it could be very dangerous.”
“Are you back already? Then let’s leave too.”
One by one, nine-faced beasts emerged from the magma.
The scrolls held by Suzaku and Xuanwu were silently placed in Ryuki’s ninja tool bag, his gaze fixed on the direction of the Wind Country…
Chapter 16 Everyone is shocked! Uchiha’s little devil! (Old version)
“Really? The Wind Country can’t even keep a hostage… Never mind, it has nothing to do with me.”
With a flicker of his figure, the white mist dissipated, and the Nine-Faced Beast disappeared from the spot. Only the red magma was quietly flowing in the Platycodon Mountain.
On the other side, the overt or covert scrutiny and whispers also left Uchiha Fugaku speechless.
You say you don’t know him, but he is the captain of the Konoha Police Force.
The Uchiha clan leader doesn’t even recognize his own people. Who would believe it if he told others?
But what if I say something wrong, wouldn’t it be even more embarrassing when that guy comes back?
Fortunately, Fu Yuedong’s embarrassing situation did not last long, and the sound of undisguised footsteps appeared.
The pitch-black kunai and figure that followed made Yuhi Shinku overjoyed.
“Hong! Are you okay? Hong…”
“It’s just that the leg was slightly affected by the aftermath of the Tailed Beast Ball. I’ll have the medical ninja from the medical team treat it later.”
“Also, it’s really rude to say you don’t know me, Minato-sensei. I clearly met you once at the Third Hokage’s pre-war mobilization. Really.”
When the mask was taken off, all the famous families of Konoha, including the clan heads and family heads, were slightly stunned.
Isn’t this guy Uchiha Ryuki who just graduated from the Ninja Academy after openly doing indecent things in front of the Third Hokage?
What’s going on? How did he suddenly become so strong? Who taught him the Flying Thunder God Technique?
“Ryuju? So it’s you. Did the Third-sama send you for support?”
“No, it was Orochimaru who asked me to take over the commission from the Third Hokage.
I’m only in charge of the battlefield with the Sand Ninja, and I’ll come over to take a look after the battle there is over.”
His smile was bright and there was no falsehood in his tone.
These sincere words instead made everyone silent, immersed in numbness and unable to wake up for a long time.
“Ryuki, could it be that you have suppressed Chiyo, the Wind Kage advisor of the Wind Country?”
Facing Minato’s doubts, Ryushu admitted it frankly.
“That’s right. Among my summoned beasts, there is one that specifically restrains puppet ninjas, so that battle went unexpectedly smoothly.”
“Counselor Fengying! Is that kind of existence real or fake? Are you kidding me?”
The continuous impact made Xi Rihong look around subconsciously.
She wanted to seek answers from these Chunin and Jonin, as well as her own father.
“Are you here already?”
Tilting his head slightly, the members of Konoha’s medical squad quickly approached, the petite woman in the lead.
It was none other than the current head of Konoha’s medical squad, the ‘walking shrine maiden’, Pharmacist Nono.
“Where are the injured? You should prioritize the seriously injured.
The remaining injured will be bandaged immediately and come to help, with priority assigned according to red, yellow and green.”
“Sister Nono, the injured person here is quite special. I’m leaving her in your care.”
There was a hint of surprise in his eyes behind the toad-shaped glasses, as if he had let go of a heavy burden.
Nono nodded heavily and checked Yuhi Kurenai’s injuries.
“Thank you very much. If it weren’t for you, I really don’t know how to explain to the child’s mother.”
A Konoha jonin with black hair and red eyes, who looks somewhat similar to Kurenai Yuhi.
Xihi Zhenhong bowed slightly, but the worry in her eyes lingered.
“It’s okay. Hong and I are friends. I just injured my leg. I’ll be fine after some rest.”
With a peaceful smile, Nono nodded.
After he said that the injury was not serious, Yuhi Shinku finally felt relieved and turned to look at Ryushu.
“Are you familiar with Hong? You should be a student who just graduated this year. You are two years younger than Hong, not much of a difference.”
He frowned when he heard this and said, “Father, you seem to be thinking about something dangerous.”
“Sorry to interrupt your conversation, I’ll just borrow this child for a while. Really red.”
A calm and capable voice sounded behind the two of them, and Uchiha Ryuju turned around.
The first thing that caught my eye was the logo of the Konoha Police Force.
“Fugaku-sama…I understand.”
Yuhi Shinku walked up to Yuhi Kurenai and asked something in a low voice.
Lying flat on the ground, Yuhi Kurenai reluctantly turned her head and looked at the flaming fan behind the black cloak.
I just felt hot all over and felt weak as if I had a bad cold.
“What’s the matter, Lord Fugaku?”
“Uchiha Ryuki, your strength and qualifications qualify you to join the Konoha Police Force and officially participate in the clan meeting…”
Before Fugaku could continue, Ryuju raised his hand to stop him, his tone calm.
“I refuse. I will be training with Master Orochimaru next. I have no plans to join the Konoha Police Force for the time being…
As for the clan meeting, let’s talk about it after I finish my training.”
With his brows slightly furrowed, Uchiha Fugaku was silent for a moment and nodded slightly.
“Orochimaru-sensei? Congratulations…
Being accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas, with a little experience, he might become a ninja as good as him.”
During the conversation, Fugaku looked at Habun Minato, exchanged glances with him, and nodded slightly, with expectation in his eyes.
“The Uchiha clan and the village need a bond. Your talent and circumstances are destined to make you a key figure in the connection between the village and the clan in the future.”
“Whatever you need, feel free to ask the clan, but always remember that you are a member of the Uchiha clan. You have the power… no, you are destined to be an Uchiha clan member who can open the Sharingan.”
Uchiha Fugaku, who was talking to himself and glancing at the young man beside him from time to time, did not notice the indifference and disdain in Nagarjuna’s eyes.
“Master Nono, Master Nono! Please take a look at this child. It seems his brain has suffered some kind of shock and he has lost his memory.”
The subtle voice did not escape Nagarjuna’s ears, and it was slightly farther away.
The white-haired boy, led by the medical ninja, appeared in front of Nono.
“Longshu, I have something to ask you about Mount Kikyo…”
Minato Namikaze and Shikaku Nara walked up to Ryushu together, wanting to ask about the specific details on Mount Kikyo.
Uchiha Fugaku also stood there, wanting to know the current situation on Mount Kikyo.
“Mount Kikyo? There’s no Mount Kikyo anymore. As expected of the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki’s Tailed Beast Ball…
That move flattened the entire mountain and created a huge crater. If you were hit head-on by that move, you would be doomed.”
The tone was full of amazement, and it didn’t sound fake at all. A big pot was put on Kirabi’s head.
“What about the Fourth Raikage? What happened to the Sand Ninja’s Rasa and that Burning Release Ninja?”
“We retreated. I turned the Tailed Beast Ball around when it was launched…
Being hit by your own attack should be very painful, so pitiful, hehe…”
His brain froze for a moment, and Nara Shikamaru, whose CPU was running frantically, was silent for a long time before sighing softly.
“So, did we win?”
Chapter 17: Ryuki! Orochimaru! Konoha’s attention! (Old version)
“You could also say that since it’s over, my mission is officially over as well. This horrific battlefield really isn’t suitable for me.”
“I will move the injured to Konoha Hospital, and the news of Mount Kikyo will spread to all countries.
There’s no guarantee that there won’t be other nations that will take advantage of the situation and invade, and their targets aren’t limited to Konoha.”
“Right? The Land of Earth, the Hidden Rock Village, the Iwagakure Ninja…”
The cold kunai was quietly aimed at the Iwagakure ninja who was lurking in the dark and trying to steal information.
When their eyes met, all the information came into view.
“Iwagakure! Is the Land of Earth also planning to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Konoha?
No wonder, the current Tsuchikage is known to be difficult to deal with, and the two great scales Ohnoki…”
With his eyes slightly narrowed, Nara Shikamaru looked deeply at Uchiha Ryuju, amazed in his heart.
Normal people will always relax their guard involuntarily when they are in a safe environment, especially in a rest area with many companions.
Unexpectedly, even after staying here for quite some time, Uchiha Ryujuu has not relaxed his guard at all. Wouldn’t he be tired or relaxed?
“I’ll leave this Iwagakure ninja to you guys. I’ll go back to Konoha and report the mission to Master Orochimaru. I’m leaving.”
The figure disappeared, and dozens of seriously injured patients who had received emergency treatment disappeared at the same time.
Xihi Zhenhong lowered her head in thought, and suddenly felt her shoulders become heavier.
“What? If you like it, you must tell your daughter in advance. She is so young and can reach this level.
Maybe he will grow up to be an excellent ninja like Minato in the future, hahaha…”
“It’s not your turn to say that, Haiyi, you don’t even have a child…
If you had a daughter, you would also worry about whether the child would be deceived by the little devils outside. “
Yamanaka Haiyi was embarrassed for a moment, then said it nonchalantly.
“What are you talking about? Even if I had a daughter, I wouldn’t be as worried as you are…
The other party is a genius of the Uchiha clan, who can use the instant body technique at such a young age. I think your daughter…”
“Mr. Haiyi!”
The words on the tip of his tongue could not come out, and Yamanaka Hai turned his head away.
Looking at the unconscious Iwagakure ninja, he quickly entered combat mode and prepared to sense the technique.
Meanwhile, in Konoha Hospital, in the general ward where Ryuki started.
The young nurse who was changing the dressing was about to turn around and leave.
Suddenly, he saw a group of injured people lying on the floor. The young man in black robe sitting on the bed grinned.
“Can you call some more members of the medical team?”
A bunch of red clouds appeared, and the little nurse who was infatuated for a moment came back to consciousness.
He quickly ran to the duty room to inform the medical ninja on duty.
Lying on the hospital bed, I could smell the fragrance of grass and trees lingering around my nose.
Xihihong forgot the pain of the wound for a moment and asked subconsciously.
“Um, Nagarjuna, what are you going to do next…”
“You defeated your opponent beautifully, my lovely student, hehe.”
A sinister smile echoed in the ward, and the hairs on his body stood up.
Xihihong subconsciously turned her head and looked into those cold snake eyes.
“You’re still as annoying as ever! Mr. Orochimaru.”
The rustling sound of his cloak dispelled the murderous aura that filled the room. His eyes, as deep as a dark pool, showed no fear, and his tone was indifferent and cold.
“So gentle, huh? So gentle that he doesn’t seem like someone from the Uchiha clan at all…
But it doesn’t matter. The materials you requested will be delivered shortly.”
“What a beautiful battle, Nine-Faced Subaha…
There are still many ninjutsu in this world that I have never seen. Are you ready to explore the truth of this world with me?”
Orochimaru glanced at Kurenai Yuhi without leaving a trace and turned away.
It was not until the footsteps gradually disappeared in the corridor that Xihihong remembered her forgotten breathing and gasped for breath.
“So…that’s the Sannin, Orochimaru?
He… he doesn’t seem to be a human, but some kind of snake in human skin. Nagarjuna, do you really want to learn from him? That kind of existence…”
He gently soothed Hong’s breathing, smiled to calm her down, and said words that even she didn’t believe.
“In fact, Orochimaru is one of the few smart people in Konoha…
He just has a slightly extreme personality, but he continues to pursue his dreams.”
For example, the art of immortality, learning all the ninjutsu in the world, the origin of immortal arts and the methods mastered by ordinary people, etc.
He can be said to be the one with the most thorough understanding of science in Konoha.
He even touched upon the secrets of the Six Paths Sage and the Rinnegan with his mortal body.
“is that so?”
“That’s probably the case. Anyway, take good care of yourself. We’ll see each other again if there’s a chance. Bye.”
The sun was setting in the west, and a few cherry blossom petals were dancing in the air in the mission release room of the Hokage office building.
The Xuanjian team, consisting of Xuanjian Shiranui, Leidou Bizu, and Diewashi, is reporting the progress of this mission.
Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly pushed open the door, rushed in, and glanced around.
It finally stopped at the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Third Hokage, Orochimaru-sensei asked me to come and collect my reward for the mission.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen and the two Hokage advisors frowned.
Shiranui Genma had no impression of this unfamiliar face at all. After looking at his companions, they all shook their heads.
“Has the Wind Country’s battlefield been completely suppressed?”
After coughing twice, Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe and looked serious.
“One hundred and seven ninjas from the Wind Country and Sand Village, including the Kazekage’s advisor Chiyo, have been suppressed. At least by the time I left.”
“On Mount Kikyo, only the Fourth Raikage, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, Rasa, and the Burning Style Ninja Yekura remain from the combined forces of Sunagakure and Kumogakure. Kumogakure’s Magnetic Style Ninja Troy is confirmed dead.”
“Follow-up information will be conveyed by Mimura Yemaki. The S-rank mission, controlling the Sand Ninja and Konoha battlefield, has been confirmed to be completed.”
At this point, Nagarjuna changed the subject and smiled.
“Five million taels, at least ten kunai made of Kusanagi-like material, one Kusanagi sword, and some puppet materials…
A full set of ninja tools including detonating tags, where is my reward?”
Bang! The two Hokage advisors slammed their hands on the table in anger and shouted.
“Are you kidding me? Forget about the money and ninja tool materials for the mission, it’s an S-rank mission after all. What about the Kusanagi sword?
There are also ten kunai made of Kusanagi sword materials, are you taking advantage of the situation, little brat? “
“Robbery? I risked my life to single-handedly suppress the entire battlefield…
I’ve also done my best to support the Kikyo Mountain battlefield as you requested. Are you planning on not paying me?”
Utane Koharu was so angry that she could hardly hold her composure. It was only after Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke up that the two advisors calmed down.
“How can you behave in front of your juniors? Calm down, Uchiha Ryuki…
Konoha will never forget your service to the village, and all subsequent rewards will be credited to your account.”
“However, with your abilities, you are not suitable to be a Genin anymore. Are you interested in leading the Chunin team to continue the mission?”
Chapter 18: Ninja World Genius! Root! Danzo! (Old Version)
“Wait a minute, Sarutobi, no matter what, a reward of 5 million ryo and the Kusanagi sword is too much.
Is such a huge expense going to be handed over to this Genin?”
Genin?
The Senbon that Shiranui Genma mentioned fell to the ground without him noticing.
Bingzu Leitong and Dieyiwashi behind him even suspected that there was something wrong with their ears.
When will Genin be able to perform S-rank missions?
And the mission was completed. The three of them went through a lot of hardships and put in a lot of effort to complete the A-level mission of battlefield support.
What is the origin of this little brat from the Uchiha clan?
“What do you mean? This is my reward for my mission…
Whether I use the money to build a garden or go to the hot springs is none of your business, damn old woman!”
“You damned Uchiha brat, how dare you openly insult the Hokage advisor, you…”
The atmosphere in the mission release hall was tense. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen angrily slammed the table and glared at each other.
“Shut up, Xiaochun, what kind of nonsense are you talking about in front of the younger generation?
Our compatriots in Konoha are risking their lives on the front lines. How can we withhold our mission rewards just because the pay is so high?!”
“Uchiha Ryuki, this is your reward. As for the Kusanagi sword and the materials for making it, let Orochimaru take care of it.”
“Rather than that, are you interested in leading the Chunin team to continue the mission, or are you planning on joining the Anbu?”
With a kind and gentle smile, the Third Hokage in front of him seemed to be just an ordinary, kind old man.
Chatting about family matters with the people in front of me.
“I refuse. Orochimaru-sensei wants to train me for a while. I don’t have time for missions. I’m leaving.”
He snatched the Konoha check that started with a 5 and had several zeros at the end.
Ryūju left at a rapid speed, not giving the Third Hokage and the two Hokage advisors any time to react, and disappeared in an instant.
“Alright, you guys go down too.
Continue to work hard and aim to grow into a towering tree. One day you will become the pillars of Konoha.”
At this time, Shiranui Genma raised his right hand, unable to resist his curiosity, and asked.
“Who is that Uchiha child?”
“Humph, he’s just a kid who got lucky enough to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique. He doesn’t know how to respect his elders, and he’s arrogant because of his talent. He’s just like Orochimaru!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, feeling extremely dissatisfied.
Even though he couldn’t see Orochimaru’s thoughts clearly now, he was still his most proud disciple after all.
“Alright, alright, he’s this year’s ninja school graduate and a rare genius.
Mastering the Flying Thunder God Technique at such a young age is not a result of hard work that can be offset by mere luck.”
“The battle at Kikyo Mountain has ended, and the village has returned to safety.
But the Third Shinobi World War is not over yet, so this is not the time to let down your guard.”
The three of them looked at each other, thinking of the ninjutsu that Uchiha Ryujutsu had used to instantly disappear, and they all saw each other’s seriousness.
After the three people left, Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent, but his eyes looked at his old friend who pushed the door and walked in, his voice in a low voice.
“Danzo, was it your suggestion that Orochimaru accept Uchiha Ryuki as his apprentice?”
“What’s wrong with that? Orochimaru isn’t the most talented of your many disciples.
Letting Uchiha Ryuju accept his teachings should be closer to your side, closer to the Will of Fire, Hiruzen.”
“The battle report has been sent back from the front, and Orochimaru has made some preparations in advance. He wants to see Advisor Kazekage.
How did Chiyo, known as the last puppeteer, fall to a Genin?”
Danzo waved his hand, and two Anbu pushed the TV in, followed by a burst of snow.
The scene of the battle was fully displayed on the TV with only images and faint sound.
After a brief silence, even Utane Koharu, who had a strong opinion of Uchiha Nagarjuna, remained silent.
“The greatest masterpiece of the puppet master Monzaemon, the puppet old woman’s trump card.
It was restrained by the summoned beast in an instant. Can the summoned beast of the god of death take away chakra?”
“Excellent Taijutsu and Ninjutsu, well-timed teleportation and a command of the situation. He is indeed a genius, but why is he an Uchiha?”
Utane Koharu and Mitokado En gave their own comments, and Danzo even smiled, which was a rare occurrence.
“Precisely because he is a genius of the Uchiha clan, if he betrays Konoha, Orochimaru will not hesitate to eliminate him.
Are you dissatisfied with this result?”
Danzo’s smile silenced Sarutobi Hiruzen for a moment.
The pipe in his mouth lit up, wisps of smoke lingered, and eventually turned into invisible smoke.
“However, when Konoha Village is in danger, Uchiha Ryuki, as a ninja of the village, must help as much as possible. This is an unshakable bottom line.”
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen give in, Danzo smiled and turned to leave.
As the figure walked further and further away, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face showed a hint of worry.
“Orochimaru, have you chosen to join forces with Danzo?”
Late at night, at the headquarters of the Root, where the Konoha Anbu trains its troops.
Danzo was leaning on a cane, his face expressionless, his steady footsteps echoing in the corridor, his half-smile hinting at joy.
“It seems that the negotiation conditions have been completed. I will teach Uchiha Nagarjuna.
Besides his personality, that child’s potential is likely to be beyond imagination.”
“It doesn’t matter, as long as he doesn’t come into contact with the corrupt Third Hokage.
Now is a time of war. After the war is over, he should step down and become the Fourth Hokage. Are you ready?”
Not far away, two members of the Root were carrying a body bag in front of Orochimaru.
The drops of crimson blood dripped down, making Orochimaru look dissatisfied.
“When did Gen make such a low-level mistake? He didn’t even clean up the blood. Or…”
“This guy’s bloodline limit is somewhat special. If his blood is completely drained, the bloodline limit’s ability will disappear, and the remaining one will have nothing to do with the root.”
The serpentine python swallowed the body into its body, and Orochimaru turned and left.
Just as he was about to disappear, Danzo suddenly called him.
“Wait, Orochimaru, don’t forget your mission, confirm whether Uchiha Ryushu has opened the Sharingan.”
“Will you open your Sharingan? I can give you the answer right now…
There is no doubt that he has indeed opened his Sharingan. Even I would fall into that kid’s illusion if I wasn’t careful.”
“Do you think his eye can replace the treasure in your right eye?”
His expression was gloomy, and his already dark old face became even more ferocious. Danzo snorted coldly.
“Don’t forget, the First Hokage’s cell research authority is still in my hands.”
“I really want the Wood Release Ninjutsu of the First Hokage, the power to control the tailed beasts, but unfortunately my current goal is not there.”
“My current goal is to be that lovely disciple who always surprises me, hehe…”
Chapter 19: The Storm is Coming! Ghost! White Zetsu! (Old Version)
“A-choo!”
Lying lazily on the sofa, Longshu looked around with a bottle of fat house happy water in his left hand and French fries in his right hand.
“Did you catch a cold? No, it feels like I’ve been stared at by a snake, and a snake obsessed with science.”
In his inner world full of vitality and lush vegetation, Gray Ninetail stretched comfortably.
Glancing at the almost empty pile of snacks, he couldn’t help but scream.
“Hey, kid, the snacks are almost gone, hurry up and make some more for me.”
“You’re so nagging. All you do is eat all day. Why don’t you just stop calling yourself Jiu Lama and change your name to Ju Lama.
Anyway, all I do is eat and sleep all day, and my species has also changed from a fox to a pig…”
Before he could finish his words, Gray Ninetails’ tail stood up, and his blood-red fox eyes couldn’t help but stare at the red eyes of Longshu in front of him.
“Didn’t I lend you chakra?
If I hadn’t worked so hard to transform your chakra, would you be able to use Fire Style: Rasengan? “
“Haven’t I already paid for half a year’s worth of snacks in advance?
You ate it all in ten days, and you’re being called a pig and you’re still feeling wronged!”
Half of the forest courtyard was filled with packaging bags and empty bottles.
Immersed in the light blue heart lake, it gradually decomposes into chakra.
The originally gentle breeze was now mixed with the smell of various potato chips.
A light sniff from the tip of his nose also made Longshu’s expression change slightly.
“Tomato flavor. I didn’t realize you had such good taste.”
“Tsk, anyone who eats potato chips and tomatoes is a heretic.”
“Are you here to cause trouble? Gray Cat!”
After a brief silence, countless packaging bags and empty bottles suddenly disappeared.
Clusters of light blue chakra floated, and the pair of scarlet eyes that implied restraint became inexplicably cold at this moment.
At this time, Gray Ninetail also put away his playful attitude, as if he could see through Longshu’s mood.
He leaned against a tree taller than himself, a smile on his face.
“What’s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?”
“It’s just that I met a respectable ninja on the battlefield, and I felt a little emotional for a moment.”
“Compared to her, these people who only know how to live off their wealth
He watched helplessly as children who should have been playing were sent to the battlefield, and kept talking about the will of fire.
The old guy who holds power tightly in his hands is really annoying the more I see him.”
The corners of his mouth rose, and his gleaming fangs became more and more obvious, and finally turned into a wild laugh towards the sky.
“Hahahaha! Is this the reason why you let that old woman go?
I was wondering why you wanted to let the enemy live, but it turns out you were just being emotional.”
“Hey, Uchiha kid, why are you so patient? Your Mangekyō Sharingan…
With my chakra, what can’t we do together?”
There is an inexplicable temptation in the blood-red fox’s vertical pupils, which is really hard to imagine.
Why does Ryuki choose to live in seclusion in the dark even though he clearly has the ability to overturn the entire ninja world in a short period of time?
“Fool, what’s the point of a short reign?
Only those who can withstand the erosion of time can leave their own mark on the wheel of history.
Controlling the course of history is the true power.”
“You are the most powerful among the tailed beasts, and I am superior to the Sharingan. The combined power of the two is certainly powerful, but it is not absolutely invincible.”
“Don’t tell me you haven’t sensed the intense malice hidden in the forest. This is what they call natural enemies.”
A cold light flickered slightly in the exquisite and intricate blood-red eyes, and the direction of that malicious intent was exactly Uchiha Obito’s home.
“Are you already impatient to observe your successor? Uchiha Madara…”
At this time, on the border of the Wind Kingdom.
The pure white moonlight fell on the dazzling gold sand, and the endless mist was blocked by the strong wind and poisonous smoke.
“Rosa and Chiyo, the Third Kazekage is missing…
The Sand Village’s successive defeats severely damaged its vitality, and even its only combat capability had to be stationed at the border of the Wind Country.”
“Will there still be moments of emotion in the blood mist that engulfed the entire ninja world and indirectly provoked the Third Shinobi World War?”
In the thick fog, I can never get any advantage in the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water.
The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who were carefully selected for this Ninja World War, all retreated, leaving behind only a few corpses from the Sand Village and the Mist Village.
“A group of blood-thirsty sharks will not hesitate to take advantage of any opportunity to take a bite of flesh and blood.”
The old man’s face was full of worry. The Third Kazekage had been missing for so long that he could probably be declared dead.
The leaderless Sand Ninja should also choose a new Kazekage who can stabilize the situation.
“Compared to other major nations, Sunagakure has too few people…
Even if we have puppets to make up for the lack of numbers, there are very few top-tier combat forces that can truly force other great powers to retreat.”
Standing on the fortress, Luo Sha looked back with a worried look on his face.
The Sand Village where he was born and raised seemed to be crumbling in the breeze and on the verge of destruction.
“Top-tier combat power? If we want to protect the village, we have no choice but to activate that monster, the One-Tailed Sand Shukaku.”
Ye Cang kept silent since the death of the previous generation of Sunagakure Jinchuriki.
The demon containing huge chakra was sealed in the Wind Temple in the Wind Country.
“Jinchuuriki? If we want to make the impoverished Sunagakure capable of resisting foreign enemies, this is probably the only way…
But finding someone suitable for Shukaku may not be that easy.”
Luosha muttered to himself, but Chiyo looked up at the sky. In the dim sky, only a few stars were twinkling.
“The deeper the night, the more I feel my own age. Now comes your era…
The only wish of my old bones now is to see my grandson.”
“Where the hell are you, Scorpion?”
At the same time, far beyond the five major countries, on an overseas peninsula, in a mountain cemetery.
Inside the huge cavity buried deep underground, an old man with white hair and bloodshot eyes looked at it with scrutiny and finally made a decision.
“Is this child Uchiha Obito?
Nice look, his eyes are full of love, when this love is lost.
The power you can obtain will definitely become the agent of my will.”
“Huh? I thought you would care more about this brat…
He’s a talented Uchiha genius who can skillfully use Flying Thunder God at the age of ten.”
White Zetsu was very puzzled and pointed to Uchiha Ryuju, who was at the top of the list of Uchiha members.
“He doesn’t have the eyes of an Uchiha, nor the love that an Uchiha is obsessed with…
The Uchiha who inherits my will does not need talent, but the hatred born from this persistent love.”
Bai Jue nodded slightly. So that’s how it is. Is it because he looks smart and talented that he is hard to fool?
Days passed, even though the Third Shinobi World War was still going on.
However, as Sand Village and Cloud Village suffered heavy losses in the battle of Mount Kikyo, the two countries chose to restrain themselves.
The severity of the war has slightly decreased, but this does not mean that the war is about to end. Instead, it is the calm before the storm…
Chapter 20 Nono! Ryuki! (Old Version)
Konoha Village, in Orochimaru’s laboratory.
Bored, Ryuki sat aside, admiring Orochimaru’s somewhat violent dissection technique, and finally just curled his lips.
“Feeling bored already?
You don’t seem like the type to stay quietly in the lab, so why did you suddenly come here?”
“Hongdou, please go to the hospital and get two more of the materials we used yesterday.”
“Don’t eavesdrop. Your brother and I have something to discuss. Do you understand?”
Yesterday, Anko Mitarashi, who was officially accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru, looked at the two of them suspiciously, with a conflicted look on her face.
Before leaving, he looked at Longshu, a hint of worry flashing across his face.
“Ah, aha, is there something wrong with observing your own teacher conducting an experiment?
Or is it that the laboratory is a restricted area and outsiders are prohibited from entering?”
“How dare you say that! Since that day, he has been staying at home and refusing to go out, claiming that he overused his chakra and needed to rest.
This is probably the first time we’ve met since we separated that day.”
His captivating gaze fell on the others, who had already been frightened stiff by the terrifying murderous aura.
However, Nagarjuna seemed to have dulled his senses and did not react at all.
“Really? Perhaps my injuries were too severe, so I haven’t had time to greet you. So when do we start the course?”
“I have always admired Orochimaru-sensei…
The person who has the most forbidden techniques in Konoha right now should be the teacher, right?”
The half-smile on the face made Orochimaru unhappy. He applied a little more force on his hand, and a few drops of blood splashed on the pale face.
“You want my forbidden technique? With your vision, you can still appreciate the forbidden technique on me. It’s quite rare. Then I’ll give it to you.”
The mottled, rusty key came out of the snake’s mouth as it meandered forward, and the disgusting mucus made him feel a little disgusted.
“The time required to practice forbidden techniques is beyond imagination. I don’t think you are the type of person who is willing to indulge in techniques.”
“Haha, you’re really good at judging people. I’ll take my leave now. You’re busy.”
After the figure disappeared, Orochimaru remained silent, just turned to the door and asked softly.
“Hongdou, where are the ingredients I need?”
“Teacher Orochimaru, why…I feel like I’ve never met Ryuki?”
The scalpel paused for a moment, then landed accurately on the cutting point again. Although the action was rough, it always maintained the most rational style.
“That’s the difference between talent and ability, he’s very talented and very sensible.
Knowing how to keep a low profile when necessary, and showing your talent when the time comes to make huge profits for yourself without touching the bottom line.
“Teacher, what does this mean?”
Being still young, Hongdou was a little confused as she had no idea what Orochimaru meant by his words.
“He… Uchiha Ryujuu, what do you think is the biggest difference between you and him? Your talent in ninjutsu? Your own strength?”
“No, the biggest difference between you and him is your assessment of the situation in Konoha Village… no, even in the entire ninja world.”
“He deliberately spared Kazekage advisor Chiyo, who was capable of killing the remaining two bloodline limit ninjas on the Sand Village side…
Luo Sha and Ye Cang, however, did not take advantage of the opportunity to attack.”
“It is precisely because the current Sunagakure still has the ability to protect itself that they did not gamble everything on it and chose to fight Konoha thoroughly.”
Hongdou seemed to understand, but she just felt that they had skipped classes together in the past.
The friends who were tasting the dumplings were getting further and further away from me, and I felt a little lost.
“Are you sad? Hongdou, it’s probably impossible to catch up with Longshu with your talent.
I can judge a ninja’s talent more accurately than anyone else.”
With her eyes lowered, Hongdou suddenly smiled and spoke to herself.
“Even if that guy pulled me away from him, I didn’t want to be too far away from him.
Besides, there’s Orochimaru-sensei here, he’s a Sannin, there must be a way to catch up to him, right?”
At this moment, Orochimaru’s smile seemed genuine, as he looked at the bloody specimen before him.
For some reason, it quietly transformed into an eye that revealed evil and ominousness.
‘Perhaps, even I am no match for him…
Uchiha Ryujun, that feeling is definitely not an ordinary Sharingan, what exactly is it?
On the edge of Konoha Village, outside an old and dilapidated orphanage.
An aunt dressed as a nun was washing the children’s clothes by hand. It was autumn and the water was freezing cold.
Even though she had asked the dean for a washing machine more than once.
But the orphanage’s current financial situation really doesn’t allow for any spare money.
The director recently adopted another child. If things continue like this, eating will become a big problem.
Suddenly, a dark shadow blocked out the remaining sunlight.
The aunt, deprived of warmth, suddenly looked up, her eyes almost spitting fire.
Just as she was about to open her mouth to curse, the dark red bandages and the restrained and luxurious fabric made her swallow back the words she was about to say.
“Is Nono-nee-sister here?”
“Are you a ninja? The dean is in there now. Could it be that the subsidy from the village has arrived for us?”
The hope that was about to rise in his eyes was interrupted by the next words.
“No, I’m not the ninja who delivers the subsidies, that’s the people in the village who are responsible for it…
I just want to talk to Nono-nee about something. Has the village subsidy not arrived in a long time?”
The fat lady complained as she led the way.
“Yes! Every time we ask for funding from Lord Danzo, the ninjas would just say it’s war time.
Funds are tight, and they are unwilling to allocate even a little money.”
“When the dean asked about it a few days ago, they even said that a ninja had completed a mission that was too difficult…
He took away 50 million taels of reward directly, and the entire Konoha’s funds are tight.”
“Does being a ninja really make that much money? Seriously, if I were a few decades younger, I’d also want to be a ninja and make money…”
Long Shu was slightly startled. What was going on? Didn’t he only receive 5 million taels? When did the extra zero appear at the end?
Even if the material cost of the Kusanagi sword is added, 30 million taels would be the maximum. Who pocketed the rest of the money?
Longshu, who was in self-doubt, lowered his head in thought, and the fat lady who was leading the way shouted.
This is interrupted by a question that will probably never be answered.
“Master Dean, a guest has arrived.”
Nono, who was mending clothes, turned around and saw that the person coming was Nagarjuna, and her smile was bright and gentle.
“Nagarjuna…that’s the name, right?”
“Yes, Nono-nee, I have something I’d like to ask you for help with. Just think of it as a personal request. Please.”
The sound of the pen scratching on paper echoed in this old room, along with the heavy check.
The aunt, who had already noticed his movements, had her eyes shining and quickly whispered in Nono’s ear.
“Master Dean, this child, could it be…”
Chapter 21 Damn Uchiha Madara! (Old Version)
“Could it be the legendary wealthy man? Or a famous family in Konoha?
There are so many zeros on that check, could it be that this kid has taken a fancy to the dean and wants to support him?”
“Longshu, what is this?”
Nono was a little confused. What did this check for a huge amount of money mean?
“Just consider this a personal request. I want to learn medical ninjutsu. As the head of Konoha’s medical class, you are the most suitable teacher.”
“Besides, raising these children on my own with just the income from medical services and espionage would be quite difficult, so…”
Tilting his head slightly, the child crawling outside the window tried to keep his breath low, not wanting anyone to notice his presence.
Without waiting for Longshu to finish speaking, Nono pushed the check next to him back. There was an inexplicable determination hidden in his gentle smile, which made the aunt next to him feel distressed.
“I cannot accept this money. It is the reward you earned by risking your own efforts. If you wish to learn medical ninjutsu, I will give it to you without reservation, Ryuki-kun.”
“Then consider it a personal donation to the orphanage. We can’t let these kids suffer from malnutrition. You’re a medical ninja, and you know how serious the consequences of malnutrition are.”
At this point, Longshu looked at the aunt who had already been moved with a smile and spoke.
“Also, could you please take the kid who’s eavesdropping outside the door away? What I’m going to say next will involve the ninjas in the village, and I really don’t want to be invited to the Anbu for tea, okay?”
The fat aunt rushed out the door and found Kabuto Yakushi who had no time to escape.
“Kabuto, what are you doing here?”
The voice gradually faded away, and Longshu turned around and said.
“If Nono-nee is waiting for Danzo to allocate funds to the orphanage, then there’s no need to waste your time. You should know what kind of person he is.”
“He would only exploit those who were of use to him until they died. In the end, in order to keep the secret, he would arrange a cruel drama to eliminate those who knew the secret of Konoha.”
As soon as these words were spoken, Nono’s gentle and loving smile gradually disappeared. As a former elite of the Root, how could she not know the style of Danzo and the Root?
“Thank you, thank you so much. Thank you for your kindness. Ever since I left my roots and became the director of this orphanage, I knew this day would come.”
“But I still can’t ignore those children. You are such a kind child.”
The familiar herbal aroma and the reassuring gentle temperament made Nagarjuna’s tense nerves relax for a moment, but he immediately became alert again.
“Sure enough, Nono-sister is a good woman!”
“Okay, don’t forget the three ninja taboos, Nagarjuna-kun! If you’re interested in women, you have to wait until they’re at least adults. By then, I’ll probably be an old woman, hehe.”
After chuckling twice, Nono pulled him aside and spoke softly.
“If I have some free time, I will teach you medical ninjutsu at Konoha Hospital. I hope you can always keep this kindness and use it to save as many people as possible.”
“Ah, Nono-sister is so kind, good things will definitely happen to you. You must carry that kunai with you.”
“I see. Thank you, Nagarjuna.”
When Nagarjuna left the orphanage, he subconsciously turned his head, and the figure reflected in his black and white eyes was the young Kabuto Yakushi.
“Ahhh, if we stay here any longer, we’ll attract the attention of those Anbu, annoying flies.”
The figure flickered, and on the soft and comfortable sofa, the shadow clone stayed at home motionless, just like Nagarjuna’s perihelion performance.
The white mist dissipated, and I let my body sink into the sofa, returning to the lush inner world.
“Are you finally willing to come in? Change for me now! The days without snacks and having to sleep are so hard to endure. I’m dying of boredom!”
Dissatisfied, he turned the entire forest upside down, but soon it returned to normal under the flow of chakra.
“If you have nothing to do, then go and practice. After all these years, can’t you sense even a little bit of natural energy? You gray cat!”
“Stop talking nonsense. All I need is chakra. I don’t need any natural energy. Is there anyone who can withstand my Tailed Beast Ball?”
Gray Ninetails looked so confident that Longshu couldn’t help but wonder if he was in the world of Limited Month.
Didn’t Gray Nine-Tails suffer severe beatings from Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama?
“Hey, Kurama, have you ever fought against Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, the founder of Konoha Village over there?”
“Nonsense, if we hadn’t fought, how could I recognize that your eyes were Mangekyō Sharingan?
Damn Uchiha Madara, how dare you control me? If I see him again, I will not let him go!”
The sharp claws stirred up waves of water, and when their eyes met, Nagarjuna could see the lament and sarcasm in his eyes.
“Uchiha brat, what’s the meaning of that look in your eyes? Do you think I’m no match for Uchiha Madara?”
“Yes, but you definitely can’t beat him alone.”
The decisive answer immediately made Hui Jiuwei depressed, and he subconsciously recalled the shame of that battle.
If he could have defeated him, the magic weapon would not have been passed down from generation to generation in the Konoha Village and eventually reached Menma Uzumaki.
“Tsk, the past was the past, and the present is now!
With my current abilities, I will definitely not be controlled by the Sharingan’s illusion.
That bastard, Madara, I’m going to catch him and beat him up one day.”
Seeing that Gray Ninetails was so confident, Longshu was even more suspicious.
His gaze fell on Kyuubi’s stomach, and he was quite concerned about the smell that always felt familiar to him.
“What…are you hiding?”
“Want to know? Little boy, then from today on, you will become my servant. If I am in a good mood, I might reveal some of the secrets.”
Its tails danced everywhere, and its pair of black and orange fox ears twitched proudly.
——foxarrogant.jpg.
“I think it’s better to use a simpler method, just in time…”
There is no lottery today, so let’s use the lottery to see what Kyuubi has hidden on his body.
“This month’s lottery is full, the daily lottery was successful, and the monthly lottery is open…”
“Character Lottery: Gray Ninetails”
“Possessing abilities: Tailed Beast Ball, Chakra Transfer, Sense of Malice,???”
“Random draw… Successful draw, today’s chakra transfer!”
?
What the hell? The lottery system can’t tell? What on earth is this gray cat, who usually eats and sleeps, hiding?
“It’s useless. This is my hope for returning home. How could you possibly detect it with your strange magic? You have guests coming.”
He instantly jumped out of his inner world, peeked out of the window, and was stunned for a moment by the purple hair and red eyes that caught his eye.
“How did they find their way here?”
Chapter 22: Uzuki Yugao! Nagarjuna…something happened! (Old version)
Outside the weed-covered courtyard, Xi Rihong was dressed in casual clothes, her eyes were bright, but her expression seemed extremely embarrassed.
Opposite her, Uzuki Yugao, with her waist-length purple hair and a pure yet charming appearance, was also a little confused.
“Hong-senpai? Why are you here at Ryuki’s house? Did you hear about it too?”
“Um…you’re in the same grade as Anko…what did you hear?”
Xi Rihong looked at the young junior in front of her and felt an inexplicable sense of crisis in her heart.
“Don’t you know, Senior?
Nagarjuna, Uchiha Nagarjuna was accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas, and Red Bean was later accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru as well.”
“The Orochimaru team we three were a part of was disbanded because of this. I wanted to congratulate them both…”
But I heard that in the last battle, Nagarjuna was unable to perform tasks for a period of time due to excessive chakra consumption, so…”
Xiyan’s words failed to dispel Xirihong’s suspicion.
She glanced suspiciously at the souvenir hidden behind Xiyan, a corner of which was faintly visible, and her sense of crisis became more and more serious.
“So that’s how it is. Are you, Anko, and Ryuki part of the same team?”
“It was a few months ago, since he saved us from the Fourth Raikage.
After being accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru Sensei, the Orochimaru class was disbanded.”
The subtle loneliness disappeared in a flash.
Just as Xihihong was about to speak to comfort her, a burst of hearty laughter came from a distant street corner.
“Hong! Xiyan! Why are you here at this guy’s door? When did you two start liking snacks?”
Hongdou ran quickly and arrived at Longshu’s house from the end of the street in the blink of an eye. She looked left and right and asked curiously.
“Hong, don’t you hate cake? Xiyan, too. These three-colored dumplings are very popular. Could it be that…”
Facing Hongdou’s gaze, the two of them felt awkward at the same time, and felt that they could dig out a three-bedroom apartment with their toes.
The unintentional eye contact made her cheeks feel hot, and she quickly looked away and explained hurriedly.
“Actually, I…”
“Sure enough, have you finally understood the beauty of dumplings and desserts?”
Hongdou’s smile became brighter and brighter, which made Hong and Xiyan feel relieved.
Fortunately, Hongdou was slow to react, otherwise they would have been exposed.
“Huh? Why is Anko joining in the fun? What is this? A Shura Field?”
“Hey! Longshu, how long have you been hiding over there? Master Hongdou has arrived, why don’t you open the door for us quickly!”
With his hands on his waist, Hongdou shouted with confidence and arrogance on his face.
Xiyan and Hong looked up in panic, and then noticed the window on the second floor.
A young man with long hair casually draped behind him and a lazy look on his face.
“How long did you watch? Probably the whole time. You didn’t ring the doorbell. I’m not someone who invites women into my house casually.”
Hong and Xiyan looked embarrassed, as they seemed not to have rang the doorbell just now.
I was so busy looking at my competitors that I didn’t notice the doorbell at all.
“So suspicious, your words are so suspicious.
Forget it, hurry up and open the door for me, or the dumplings and red bean soup will get cold!”
The door creaked open slowly, and the dark corridor made the three people feel uneasy, but the inexplicable fragrance that followed diluted the fear in their hearts.
“Welcome. I really didn’t expect someone to come visit me. I’m sorry that I haven’t prepared anything at home.”
Longshu’s somewhat perfunctory words made Hongdou unable to help but scream.
“You’re lying! Even when you were learning ninjutsu from Orochimaru…
They just perfunctorily sent a shadow clone to take a look and then left, simply because they were afraid of trouble.”
In the clean and bright living room, three cups of black tea were steaming slightly.
Facing Ryushu who was almost sunken into the sofa, the three of them looked at each other, and finally Hongdou was the first to speak.
“Hey, Orochimaru-sensei will be going with me to train outside the village in a while. Will you come?”
Her eyes wandered, Hongdou asked in a low voice, and after waiting for a long time without receiving any answer from the other party.
I mustered up the courage to look up, but heard a faint snoring sound next to my ear.
“You bastard! I’m asking you a question!
“Master Orochimaru wants me to go with him to practice outside the village. Are you going or not? You bastard!”
He angrily pulled Longshu up from the sofa by the neck until he got close to him.
A faint and heavy fragrance quietly filled the air, causing the three of them to blush slightly.
Hongdou looked around blankly, the suspicion on her face becoming more and more obvious.
“When did you plant flowers at home? I always feel a nice smell. What’s going on?”
“Indeed, I felt it when I entered the room just now. There is indeed a pleasant, yet strange fragrance.”
“Is it a floral scent? The source of the scent seems to be very close to us. What kind of flower could it be?”
Just as the three were confused, Hongdou suddenly put her hand to her nose and sniffed, with the corners of her mouth twitching slightly.
“Could it be…”
With their cheeks close together, Hong and Xiyan’s expressions changed slightly, and their faces couldn’t help but turn red with embarrassment.
He subconsciously covered his eyes, and a hint of excitement flickered between his fingertips.
“Anko! What are you doing? Kissing? Is that a kiss?”
“Wait a minute, we can’t make mistakes at this age! Even if you want to become an adult, don’t do it in front of us, Anko!”
Hongdou looked confused, and Ryushu, whose thoughts were interrupted by the scream, opened his eyes.
Seeing that Longshu finally woke up, he subconsciously let go of his hands.
“Wait, what are you thinking? That fragrance is coming from him, from him. What do you think I want to do?”
Hongdou’s gaze made Hong and Xiyan feel embarrassed and ashamed.
Nagarjuna, who woke up from the chaos, was even more confused by this scene.
“What the hell are you guys talking about?”
Feeling that he was a little strange today, Longshu subconsciously examined himself and soon discovered the problem.
“Exclusive entry: Fox Charm”
“Fox charm? When did this strange term appear? Where did it come from?”
After searching subconsciously, Longshu finally found the source of the entry at the end of Yuechu.
“Monthly draw exclusive? Isn’t the monthly draw a ninjutsu or item, but a blessable item for yourself?”
Feeling three dangerous eyes staring at him, Longshu looked up.
Among those young faces, a face with a beauty that did not match her age was right next to her, with a hint of spring between her brows.
“Brother, your body smells so good, I really want to rub it and lick it…”
“Nagarjuna-kun, you’re so cute! After all, it’s you, Nagarjuna-kun, that I want…”
“Actually, ever since the day you saved me, I have…”
The sudden gust of wind diluted the beauty in the living room, and a figure hurried over with an anxious look.
“Uchiha Ryuju, something happened!”
Chapter 23: Nagarjuna’s murderous intent! (Old version)
The next second, Ebisu felt three sinister gazes looking at him.
The murderous look in his eyes made his whole body tremble.
“asshole!”
“Almost, just a little bit close to a kiss, jerk Ebisu.”
“Realize yourself, you are already dead.”
Ebisu fell to the ground, trembling, and leaned against the wall, feeling that his death was near.
“Wait, it has nothing to do with me. It was the Third Hokage who asked me to find Uchiha Ryuki. It has nothing to do with me!”
“Huh? Is this an order from the Third Hokage? It must be a very important mission. I’ll be leaving first. Bye.”
With a flash of his body, Ryushu, who was originally pushed down on the sofa, disappeared from the spot. When he turned around again, Ebisu also disappeared.
At the same time, in the third training ground, Long Shu let out a long breath and sighed.
“I was saved. I was almost going to live a life of being exploited like a scumbag. You came just in time. Ebisu-senpai, what exactly happened?”
While he was lamenting that he was lucky enough to have survived, Ebisu fell to his knees with tears streaming down his face.
“Damn it, how am I any worse than the brat? In appearance? In personality? In ninjutsu?
Why is this guy able to have so many girls around, while I don’t even have a girlfriend to this day? Damn it!
The corner of his mouth twitched, and Longshu just then remembered.
The person before him was Ebisu, also known as Muttsulini. He hesitated for a moment before offering some words of comfort.
“Calm down, Ebisu-senpai. With your charm, you’ll definitely find a girl who likes you.”
“Really?”
Ebisu woke up from his negativity, his expression behind his sunglasses excited, and he couldn’t help but ask.
“Then how big is the gap between you and me?”
“There’s not a huge difference. If I had to say, it’s probably just this.”
Ryūjū smiled slightly, and his index finger and thumb kept getting closer, until there was only an imperceptible distance between them, which made Ebisu cheer up.
“Really, what a good man!
Uchiha Ryushu, thank you for your encouragement. I will definitely work harder to become an outstanding ninja who surpasses you!”
“Compared to these, what exactly does the Third Hokage want to talk to me about?”
“Ah! Oh right, I almost forgot about the important matter. The shock of that scene just now was so great that I almost lost consciousness.”
“The Third Hokage asked you to go to the mission release hall immediately, and it seems to be a very urgent situation.
But if it’s a high-level quest, why would they look for you, a Genin?”
“Speaking of which, what was that ninjutsu just now? How did we get from your house to the third training ground in an instant…”
When Ebimon came back to his senses from his thoughts, he found that Uchiha Ryuju had disappeared without a trace.
“Has it disappeared again? Could it be the Flickering Body Technique? Why would a Genin know this level of ninjutsu?”
Uchiha Ryujuu masters the Flying Thunder God Technique.
Only the ninjas who participated in the Battle of Mount Kikyo knew that he was accepted as a disciple by Orochimaru.
Most of those people were Konoha’s senior ninjas and family heads.
It is war time now, and most of the jonin are running around on various battlefields.
Although they knew the situation, the Chunins and Genins were unaware of this news.
Nagarjuna himself has been staying at home and not going out.
To eliminate the vigilance of the Third Hokage and Danzo, there was naturally no intention of spreading one’s strength everywhere.
In the Hokage office building, in the Third Hokage’s study.
“Ebisu told me you have something to talk to me about? What is it?”
“Are you here already? Uchiha Ryuki, I’m not calling you here for any other reason, but I have a very important task to entrust to you.”
“Do you know the Water Kingdom?”
After pondering for a moment, Uchiha Ryuju nodded slightly, not knowing what Sarutobi Hiruzen’s intention was.
“I’ve heard that the Land of Water seems to be a poor and warlike country. It was also the first country to attack the Land of Wind during the Third Shinobi World War.”
“Indeed, the territory of the Water Country is mostly islands. The people there live in poverty and are shrouded in fog year-round. It is a country that rarely interacts with other major powers.”
“But it is precisely because of this that they can break into other countries and plunder without restraint. In addition, the extraordinary strength of the Kirigakure ninja is also a headache for Konoha.”
The tip of the pen stopped, and a piece of calligraphy and painting called “Will of Fire” was born. Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded with satisfaction, while Uchiha Ryuki had a blank expression on his face, not understanding the meaning.
“So, what is my mission?”
“The current Konoha Village can no longer withstand excessive war. Your performance in Kikyoyama and Sunagakure is highly praised by Orochimaru and Minato Namikaze.”
“So, the mission I’m going to assign you now is battlefield support.”
He raised his eyebrows. Battlefield support? Which battlefield?
Are there still large-scale battlefields between Konoha and other major powers now?
“In order to prevent a situation similar to Mount Kikyo from happening again, where someone could sneak into the heart of the Fire Nation without being noticed, you will have to guard against possible attacks from other great powers alone.”
The atmosphere fell into an inexplicable silence. Sarutobi Hiruzen did not even turn his head, waiting for Ryūki’s answer.
“I understand, but I need…”
Ever since the Third Hokage left the office, Ryuki’s expression remained calm, as if the demanding task had not caused him any dissatisfaction.
When I got home, among those three snacks.
A row of specially made kunai, gleaming coldly and pitch black in color, were placed on the coffee table, like an invisible demonstration.
“One, two, three… a standard three-person ANBU team? That’s why I hate this damn recommendation system.”
Although he wanted to climb to the top step by step, his Uchiha identity destined him to
Even the candidate for Hokage can’t do it. This evil recommendation system can’t even achieve democracy and fairness!
In his inner world, Nagarjuna kept silent, but the expression on his face showed that he was not in a good mood.
“What’s wrong? Little ghost, have you reached the limit of your patience?
Then join forces with me now and turn the world upside down, wahahahaha!”
He ignored the Gray Nine-Tailed Fox who was seducing him madly and trying to spread the war again.
The Rasengan on the fingertips rotates at high speed, and each of these kunai is strong enough to withstand the special kunai of the Tailed Beast Ball.
Carve out your own chakra mark.
“Nine Lamas, why do you think humans are so greedy for power?
Is it because they are afraid of getting older, or are they afraid of losing the recognition of others after losing power?”
“I’m not human, I don’t know shit. I only know how to slap those who want to attack me to death.”
Gray Ninetails lay in his little nest and answered without raising his head.
He completely failed to notice the flash of murderous intent in Longshu’s eyes.
“Humanity is human because it will never learn from history. Sure enough, it will be completely destroyed.”
“The era of ninjas will end with my own hands.”
Chapter 24: Is this the solution?! Horror! Shock! (Old version)
The autumn wind was cool, and drops of blood splattered on that handsome face, but his expression was calm.
“Is it Kirigakure again? They’ve been acting too frequently lately, fighting Sand Village and Cloud Village one after another.
Are there really not enough ninjas who can be considered combatants?”
Drops of blood fell, but the sharp blade of the kunai was not stained with a single speck of blood.
“Wow… so impressive, worthy of being the Uchiha clan, the famous clan of Konoha…”
It’s truly remarkable that they were able to easily defeat three Kirigakure teams like this!”
He turned his head and spoke in a calm tone.
“It’s no big deal. There’s been more and more harassment from Kirigakure lately, so you should be more careful, Dai, Gujie.”
“What a thoughtful captain! I wish my son could become a ninja like you. This is youth!”
Konoha Genin Might Dai and Maruboshi Kosuke, these are the men led by Uchiha Ryuju as part of the battlefield rescue team.
Each of them may seem insignificant, but in fact, their strength is dozens of times greater than that of an ordinary Genin.
“What are you saying, you’re just a fresh graduate and you’re already leading a team into battle…
A genius who has saved hundreds of Konoha ninjas in the past two months.”
“Whether it’s the Chunin Exam or the Jonin Exam, you won’t have any problems…
If my kid can become a Jonin, I, as a father, will be very satisfied, hahahaha!”
Might Dai laughed loudly, and Gu Jie beside him waved with a smile.
The stew that had been prepared long ago exudes an appetizing aroma.
“Specially transferring the two of you to my team has been a huge help.
Without you two, I would have to deal with those corpses alone, munching on dry ration pills for a living. The thought of it makes me miserable.”
Gah! Gah! Gah!
Suddenly, a few crows strayed from the distant forest. Longshu frowned and muttered to himself.
“Crows always gather near battlefields waiting for food. This is not a good sign. Is this area about to become a battlefield?”
“I can’t believe that young people today still believe in omens.
Captain, you are really different. These are just old men talking to themselves.”
Kosuke has a kind smile and has lived from the Second Hokage era to the present.
Having experienced two Ninja World Wars, his actual strength is no less than that of an ordinary Jonin.
“No, although I don’t believe in omens, I do believe in luck, and luck is very important…
Especially on the battlefield, a lucky companion is often much more popular than an unlucky one.”
“Uncle Gu Jie, you’ve always had good luck, hehe…”
Longshu’s smile made Gujie’s cloudy old eyes a little misty.
If it weren’t for my momentary mistake and issuing the wrong order, my companions would not have died.
If possible, he would rather sacrifice himself than have the luck to survive the battlefield.
Because of this, he would rather be a Genin for the rest of his life to atone for his sins.
“Compared to all this, New Year’s Day is just a few days away. What are the plans, Captain and Brother Gu Jie?”
Matt Dai finished two bowls of rice in a blink of an eye, and Gu Jie shook his head without saying a word.
He was a lonely man, so naturally he was alone during the Spring Festival.
“Me? I’ll probably be alone, but I might invite friends.
I don’t know if they can come, but they can always get through.”
Suddenly, thick smoke rose from the forest in the distance.
Longshu, who was about to fill another bowl of rice, frowned slightly and said without turning his head.
“I’ll go take a look and keep a close eye on the battlefields in other directions…
Kirigakure’s movements have been amiss lately. If you encounter a troublesome person, run away immediately.”
“If it’s not a problem over there, I’ll come back as soon as possible…
If there’s an emergency, don’t worry about how many enemies it attracts, just fire the flare.”
In a flash, Nagarjuna was no longer there, and Might Dai’s eyes were filled with tears.
“Captain, Captain, he is so gentle. What a gentle man! He is simply a role model among ninjas!”
“Alas, at the age when she should be acting like a spoiled brat with her parents, her personality has become like this… What a pathetic war.”
Gu Jie shook his head slightly, but his eyes fell on Might Dai.
“Speaking of which, your son, Might Guy, is already a Chunin and is he also on the battlefield carrying out missions now?”
“Ah! Speaking of my son, he is very different from me. He is a genius in Taijutsu and will become a Jonin one day. I have always believed in his talent.”
Matt Dai said with a beaming expression, proud of his own child, and Gu Jie put out the fire.
After leaving a part for Longshu in an insulated box, his eyes fell on the distance, and the fleeting figure made him open his eyes wide.
“Dai, it seems your child just passed away.”
“Brother Gu Jie, are you telling the truth? Where are you? Where did you go?”
Might Dai looked around with joy in his eyes. Gu Jie pointed to the depths of the dense forest and whispered a warning.
“Be careful, in case it turns out to be a trap…”
“I understand. I’ll notify the captain immediately. Don’t worry, Brother Gu Jie. I have a way to survive on the battlefield. Hahahaha.”
Looking at Might Dai’s disappearing back, Gu Jie frowned, and a lone crow in the distance quietly landed in the woods.
The dark eyes stared at the figure disappearing in the forest, and the loud cry sounded like the horn of death.
Might Guy, Genma Shiranui, and Ebisu, who were on a mission, looked at each other.
Drops of cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his back was already soaked with sweat.
In the woods not far away, the presence of strange-looking figures holding all kinds of weird ninja swords made the chill go straight to the top of his head.
“The Kirigakure Ninja Village, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure, are you trying to escape?”
Ebisu was on full alert, while Shiranui Genma lowered his eyes and answered frankly.
“These guys are all the elite of Kirigakure. With only three of us Chunins, there is absolutely no chance of escape. Is their death near?”
“Escape is not an option. We can only fight to the death. Is this the end of Konoha’s beasts?”
The three of them felt pressured and confused, but the people on the opposite side were laughing, their sharp shark teeth flashing coldly.
“I never thought we’d become so famous, even the little brats in Konoha knew us…
Your luck is not good. Although you are just little devils, this is a battlefield.”
“So, chop them up?”
“No, cut it off, cut it off! The little ghost’s wailing before death is so pleasant to the ears.”
“I should use Lightning Release…”
“Raiga, your ninjutsu is too eye-catching. This is a battlefield.”
Just as everyone was arguing, the familiar green jumpsuit shuttled through the woods and blocked the way of Might Guy and the other two.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
When the fireworks faded, Matt Dai turned around and smiled, his white teeth gleaming in the sunlight.
“Kai, your true youth has just begun. Even if you risk your life, you must protect the most important thing. Do you understand?”
Chapter 25: Eight Gates of Dunjia…Open for me! (Old version)
Looking at his father who rushed to him, Might Guy was puzzled.
“Why? Dad, you’re just a genin, why are you rushing here?”
Ebisu and Shiranui Genma were even more stunned. Might Guy’s father was not a strong man at all.
Not to mention that the people in front of them are all experts in Kirigakure, so there is no chance of winning at all.
“Another Konoha ninja?”
“It looks like it’s the father of the guy with the watermelon head. How tragic that the father and son are going to die together.
Then let me be kind and send you off to this world without any pain, using my beheading sword.”
Biwa Juzang had a cruel look on his face, and the beheading sword in his hand was eager to strike.
Might Dai, who had been silent for a long time, smiled as usual.
“Are there any other reasons?
Protecting what you cherish is the essence of youth and courage as a man. You must live well, Kai.”
“Now is the time for youth to burn. Eight Gates of Ninjutsu: Open!”
The energy was soaring into the sky, the vigorous vitality was burning continuously, the emerald green flame and the terrifying chakra condensed into a solid entity.
At this moment, it shines with unprecedented light.
“Run away, Kai! Dad will cover your retreat from here!”
“Dad!”
“Great chakra, but you don’t think you can defeat us, do you? Lightning Style: Raiga!”
Lightning shot down from the sky, and the confusing fog obscured the view. The terrifying lightning brought up countless silver flowers and pointed directly at the four people.
The next moment, an undisguised, vigorous and powerful physical attack came straight at him.
In an instant, the lightning that was enough to kill an ordinary ninja was dispersed by a kick.
“I will never allow you to harm the buds that haven’t grown yet, and I will never allow you to lay a hand on Kai.
This is the full force of my life, so wake up!”
Rumble, boom, lightning flashed, and drizzle fell, sliding down the fox mask.
“Autumn rain? Such rare weather.”
Walking in the rain, he casually swung the kunai in his hand, and drops of blood mixed with the rain, dispersing the strong smell of blood.
The cold and ruthless figure disappeared on the spot, leaving only broken limbs and debris.
A moment later, many Kirigakure ninja teams, who had experienced war and were covered in wounds, hurried over, their eyes full of pity.
“Damn it, it’s that guy again. How could such a monster be bred in Konoha’s environment?
Even his true face has never been seen by anyone, and his body-flicking technique is even better than the Yellow Flash.”
“Flashing Soul Gengetsu, a genius who killed hundreds of ninjas from various villages in just two months without making a single mistake.
I heard he was from the Uchiha clan, but no one has actually seen his face, so who knows if it’s true or not.”
Each of the Kirigakure ninjas had a solemn expression and gnashed their teeth.
This guy who is good at the art of teleportation is the natural nemesis of these aimless assault teams that are everywhere looking for benefits.
“It doesn’t matter if we didn’t find it, didn’t we get something good this time?”
The leading man with long gray-blue hair said indifferently, holding a transparent test tube in his hand.
Something soaked in a pale yellow solution, an eye with a pure white pupil.
“It took a lot of effort, but I was lucky enough to snatch the White Eyes.
The Hyuga clan was willing to split into the main family and branch families for this reason.”
“Now, the Byakugan, known as one of the three great eye techniques, belongs to Kirigakure.”
With a unique light flashing in his single eye, Kirigakure Jonin Ao turned around and spoke to everyone.
“Immediately notify the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to cover our return to the Hidden Mist Village.
This is an important bloodline limit, we must not let those two instant-transmigrating ninjas from Konoha target us!”
The figure disappeared, and Qing turned around and shouted.
“We will set off first. We will send the Byakugan back to Kirigakure even if it means risking our lives. Let’s go.”
At the scheduled gathering place near the border of the Land of Fire, Uchiha Ryuju’s eyes turned cold and he asked in a cold voice.
“Is Dai not back yet?”
“Yes, I just saw the back of Dai’s kid, Might Guy.
But he had been gone for a long time and had not returned yet. It seemed that there was a thick fog over there.”
Gu Jie’s explanation made Long Shu silent for a moment. With his eyes flickering, he finally whispered.
“Prepare emergency medicine. Dai might have been in trouble. I’ll be back soon.”
After Nagarjuna left, Gujie’s wrinkled old face became uglier. Did the ominous premonition in his heart come true?
Can we only put our hopes on the squad leader?
“Don’t let anything happen, Dai. Don’t you want to see the day when your child becomes a jonin?”
At the same time, on the battlefield between the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and Might Dai.
The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were panting, and the few who were a little careless were even covered in wounds.
“You jerk in a onesie, are you seriously injured with just one kick?
Chakra visible to the naked eye, simple yet powerful physical techniques, who is this bastard?
There’s no such name in the Ninja Handbook!”
Kurisai Kushimaru’s tone was completely emotionless, and he looked as cold and heartless as the ANBU mask he wore on his face.
“Konoha’s Taijutsu expert, you are worthy of our name. Who are you?”
Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Muri Shinpachi, the user of the Explosive Sword Feimo, shouted in a stern voice.
The Seven Ninja Swordsmen standing in the dust were on full alert.
“Konoha’s ten thousand year old Genin, the passionate man of never ending youth, Might Dai!”
“Matt Dai? We’ve got this: from now on, you’ll die here forever.
As a sign of respect, we will do it without reservation, Lightning Release: Thunder Dragon Tornado.”
“Long Sword Ninjutsu: Earth Spider Seam.”
“Bakuto Ninjutsu: Hitomi-sama sama.”
“Swallow his chakra, Samehada!”
“You must live well and protect your most precious treasure, Kai…”
Just when Might Dai was about to ignite everything and infuse the last remaining chakra into the fatal point.
A bit of cold chakra accurately sealed the remaining seven gates of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, and a familiar indifferent voice sounded behind him.
“Didn’t I tell you to try to delay as much as possible?
If you burn out this last bit of chakra, there will be no hope for you to survive, Dai.”
“Captain…Captain, you finally arrived…”
The severe strain placed on the body by the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu brought Might Guy’s body to the brink of collapse, but there was still a way out.
“Kurouma, please, I never thought that the moves I came up with could be used here.”
The vitality so strong that it is visible to the naked eye gathers into golden lines that resemble a curse seal.
After temporarily locking up Might Dai’s body, three figures rushed over quickly.
“Dad, Dad!”
“He won’t die yet, so let him rest there for a while…
I need to talk to these guys about what you did to my guys? Bastards.
Among the three, Ebisu, who was very familiar with the voice, looked up in confusion.
When I saw the Uchiha family crest on the back of the black cloak, I suddenly realized.
“Ryūki, they are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist Village, each one an elite jonin…
We can’t defeat them, so let’s run away!”
“The art of instant body movement, you bastard, are you the instant body movement illusion moon?
It turned out to be a little devil. Were those idiots who died at your hands idiots? “
Chapter 26: Sharp Kill! Shock! Hokage invites you! (Old Version)
“Don’t be careless, this brat is no ordinary person, but at best he’s just a brat, just take care of him!”
“You’ve got it, kid. Repent in hell for pretending to be a hero! Explosive Sword Ninja Technique: Fapo strangles to death.”
Wu Li Jinpachi appeared in the thick fog, and cut the three people in half with the explosive knife Feimo in his hand, causing them to exclaim in surprise.
“careful!”
“Is it too late?”
“Is it really too much of a stretch?”
The blade passed by, but the expected explosion did not occur.
The explosive talisman of the explosive knife passed through nothingness without causing any ripples.
“A clone?”
“No, it’s an illusion. What’s going on?”
Jinpachi Muri was secretly shocked, and the seven ninja swordsmen around him who were on full alert were standing back to back, alerting their surroundings in a rare gesture.
Figures dressed in black robes and wearing three-eyed fox masks were surrounding everyone.
“Is it false or true? Just like the blooming flowers in the mirror, the waning moon reflected in the water.
How can you know if it’s true or not if you don’t experience it yourself?
Ninja sword, ninjutsu, water escape, kunai
All the imaginable attack methods of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were used on more than ten phantom bodies.
But no matter how hard they tried, all their attacks were ineffective.
“Damn it, what the hell is going on with this brat? An illusion?
Even if it’s an illusion, it’s too real, this strange feeling…”
“it’s over.”
Hei Chu Lei Ya’s pupils shrank, and a cold touch gently brushed across his throat. He fell into a pool of blood, unable to move.
His pupils trembled, and the person that came into view was his companion who had fought side by side with him in the past.
At this moment, he was lying on the ground in a mess, and it was unknown whether he was alive or dead.
“Flying Thunder God Slash.”
The rain was pouring down, and the cold rain took away the remaining warmth in the body.
The last scene he saw was just the drops of blood dripping from the sharp edge of the kunai.
“Wow… so powerful, what kind of ninjutsu is this?”
Might Guy looked at the Seven Ninja Swordsmen lying on the ground, their lives unknown.
For a moment, even Might Day’s injury was forgotten.
“So, is that the power to suppress the battlefield? A fleeting illusion of the moon, a fleeting illusion that makes it hard to tell whether it’s real or fake.”
With his teeth clenched, Shiranui Genma recalled what he saw that day.
“No wonder this guy can complete S-rank support missions independently. Is it really something a human can use?”
“Longshu-san, were the words you said to me that day truly comforting? Is the gap between us really that small?”
“Of course, the difference between us is just a tiny bit, isn’t it?”
Ryūjū raised his right hand again. Ebisu looked at the gap between his thumb and index finger and asked subconsciously.
“Does your fingertips contain the sea of stars?”
“If it makes you feel better, you can understand it this way…
Enough of the small talk, now we have to go back to Konoha, let’s go.”
Shortly after they left, several Kirigakure ninjas hurried over.
Seeing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen lying on the ground, their lives unknown, they were so frightened that their hands and feet turned cold.
“What’s going on? Master Biwa Juzō, Master Xiguashan Pufferfish, and even the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen…”
Cough cough cough!
A violent cough sounded, and the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost struggled to get up from the ground. The wound was bleeding profusely, and it was unbearable to look at.
“Damn it, damn it, damn it! Damn Shunshen Huanyue, that damned brat, how dare he snatch my Samehada away? That brat…I must kill him!”
“Shut up! You bastard, you can only bark like a dog. If you really have the ability to kill him, you wouldn’t be lying here yelling, cough cough cough…”
The corpse farthest away had a weak tone, and blood was still flowing out.
Seeing this, the two Kirigakure rushed to deal with the emergency. After stopping the bleeding from the two men’s wounds, they asked in a low voice.
“Is the enemy Shunshen Huanyue?”
“That terrifying little devil, that illusion-like teleportation technique, normal attacks are completely useless against him.
If the kunai that was about to slice his throat hadn’t been blocked by his teeth, there would probably be no Seven Ninja Swordsmen in this world.”
Biwa Juzo opened his mouth, and the sharp shark teeth had neatly broken edges.
It left hideous wounds in the mouth.
It was precisely because of this horrific amount of bleeding that he was able to barely deceive the enemy.
“Tsk, you’re still alive, Biwa Juuzou, that brat seems to have underestimated my tolerance for injuries.
That instantaneous body-spanning technique is definitely a trick. How could there be something in the world that can allow an attack to penetrate a person’s body…”
The Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost had a gloomy expression on his face, and his ninja sword was taken away.
There are only two people left in the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Without the ninja swordsmen and the people, what kind of Seven Ninja Swordsmen are they?
“I’m lucky to be alive. Before that kid left, the family crest on his back was a flaming fan.
He is indeed the genius kid of the Uchiha clan.”
“I don’t want to meet him again, with that level of teleportation technique.
If there is no solution, being killed is inevitable, it’s just a matter of time…”
The two looked at each other and fell silent. At this time, the Kirigakure ninja who came to deliver the message remembered the important matter and spoke hurriedly.
“Lord Biwa Juzang, Lord Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost…
Master Qing has successfully seized the Hyuga clan’s bloodline limit and is now rushing back to Kirigakure…”
“Shall we take cover? In this situation, it’s uncertain whether we can evacuate safely.
Although the outcome of this war can be considered a failure, it is not entirely without gain, right? “
The two men struggled to get up and disappeared into the dense forest. The corpses on the ground were picked up by several ninjas, and they evacuated the border of the Land of Fire at full speed.
Time passed a little bit, in Konoha Village of the Land of Fire, inside Konoha Hospital.
In front of the operating room, Might Guy looked anxious, while Ebisu and Genma Shiranui were silent, waiting for the results of the operation.
“Trusting the medical team’s abilities, Dai didn’t use that forbidden technique’s final move.
Even though the Death Gate’s chakra burned a little, I sealed it in time, so he won’t die, but…”
The warning light in the operating room went out, Nono walked out, took off his mask and nodded slightly.
“The operation was successful and the patient’s life is not in danger.
But the chakra meridians and body are under great strain, and it is very likely that I will not be able to become a ninja in the future.”
“Is…really? Thank you, thank you very much. Dad is alive. That’s great.”
Might Guy finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground.
Just when he was about to thank Uchiha Ryuju, he realized that he had already disappeared into the corridor.
In the corner of Konoha Hospital, Ryushu raised his eyebrows and looked at the Anbu ninjas in front of him with a smile.
“What’s going on?”
“Uchiha Ryuju, the Hokage has invited you, so I should congratulate you in advance…
Even during the war, there has never been such a level…”
Realizing that he had spoken out of turn, the leading Anbu with a bull-head mask remained silent and merely made an invitation.
“congratulate?”
Chapter 27 Konoha Jonin! Congratulations! (Old Version)
Could anything good come from the Third Hokage looking for him?
Did the sun rise from the west, or did Konoha Village stop practicing the Will of Fire and start rewarding people based on merit?
“I don’t know what it is, but I’ll just look forward to it.”
He smiled brightly, as if he was looking forward to the congratulations from these Anbu.
When we arrived at the Hokage office building and the mission release hall, we found that everyone had been waiting for a long time.
“Minato-sensei, Kakashi-senpai, the Third Hokage and the advisors, what is going on?”
When everyone saw Uchiha Ryuju coming, Sarutobi Hiruzen coughed twice, glanced at the three people, and nodded with satisfaction.
“Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Ryuki, you are now officially appointed as the jonin of Konoha Village, recommended by the guiding jonin Orochimaru, Namikaze Minato.”
When these words came out, Kakashi was already prepared, but Ryuki was slightly stunned. Konoha Jonin?
He didn’t even take the Chunin Exam, but was directly promoted to Jonin as an exception?
“Wait, I haven’t even become a Chunin yet. Is this really okay?”
“It doesn’t matter. We are at war now, and the appointment of Chunin and Jonin is entirely up to the village.
And you have the ability to serve as a jonin, Uchiha Ryuki.”
Puffing out smoke, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, placed the pipe in his hand on the table.
He looked at the mission reports and ninja evaluations and nodded slightly.
“Since graduating, you have saved the lives of hundreds of your fellow Konoha Villagers.
On the Sand Village side, he defeated Chiyo, the Kazekage’s advisor, and the battle at Mount Kikyo preserved Konoha’s vitality.”
“Just now, you defeated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist Village. Your ability and broad-mindedness are worthy of recognition.
Even if you don’t say it, your heart is unconsciously acting according to the will of fire.”
Utane Koharu remained silent, while Namikaze Minato had a gentle expression and expressed his appreciation for Ryuju’s contributions to Konoha.
“Where the leaves dance, the fire lives on. The flames will illuminate the village and allow the new shoots to grow into towering trees.
I hope you can become the light of the village in the future, illuminating the darkness and protecting the young shoots of Konoha to thrive.”
“Hetui… I’m sorry, I did it on purpose!”
Utane Koharu, who had been patient for a long time, became angry again, pointed at the indifferent Ryushu, and turned around to roar.
“Sarutobi! We must not let this guy become a Jonin. Even if he has made some contributions on the battlefield, we can’t…”
“Calm down, Xiaochun, the so-called will of fire is not just talk.
Uchiha Nagarjuna’s actions are the true implementation of the Will of Fire.”
“The appointment of Konoha’s Jonin will be issued in a few days. Congratulations to you, Uchiha Ryuju and Hatake Kakashi.”
When the two left, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed deeply.
He looked towards the yellow-haired man who had outstanding military achievements and could be called a role model of ninja.
“Minato, I’m leaving that boy in your care. His talent is unquestionable, and his treatment of most of his companions is impeccable.
But if I stay with Orochimaru, I’m likely to be influenced by his paranoid thoughts.”
“I understand. Ryuki is a smart kid. Don’t worry, he will definitely become an excellent Jonin.”
Minato nodded in agreement, and Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded imperceptibly, signaling everyone to leave.
Outside the Hokage’s office building, Kakashi paused for a moment with a slight smile on his face, his eyes full of confusion.
“why are you laughing?”
“Nothing, congratulations, Kakashi-senpai. Once the official documents are issued, you will be a Jonin.”
“A 12-year-old Konoha jonin, that’s truly rare. Isn’t that something worth celebrating?”
Kakashi’s tone was cold, his eyes downcast.
“Are you showing off?
Only 10 years old, just graduated from the Ninja School a few months ago, and has been promoted through the war path to become a Konoha Jonin, Uchiha Ryuki.
“No, I was thinking that if I were Kakashi-senpai’s friend, I would have planned a celebration for you.
But if it were me, I probably wouldn’t have that.”
“After all, I’m not the type with a lot of friends, am I? Hahaha…”
Seeing Ryushu gradually walking away, Kakashi shook his head in confusion.
“wack.”
It was wartime, and the streets of Konoha were a little deserted. Ryushu, with nothing to do, was strolling on the street corner.
As I was turning the corner, a hurried figure bumped into me.
“Sorry! Are you okay?”
A cry of surprise, a soft voice full of apology and the papers scattered all over the floor made the fallen girl look a little distressed.
“It’s okay, it’s okay. This is… Kakashi’s promotion to Jonin, a secret celebration plan? Are you…”
He turned his gaze to the girl who was packing up the celebratory posters, and a flash of memory came into his eyes.
“What? It’s Senior Lin!
They’re so well-informed, they even knew that Kakashi-senpai was about to be promoted to jonin. What an admirable intelligence network.”
“Eh? Uchiha Ryujuni, it’s Ryujuni! I’m so sorry, do you want to celebrate with us?”
After barely finishing the cleanup, Nohara Lin smiled sweetly and gently and extended an invitation to Ryushu.
“Celebrate together?”
“Okay, if you don’t have any other tasks, then I’ll be sorry to bother you.”
The sound of footsteps in the distance gradually approached, and Obito, wearing goggles and a sports suit, waved excitedly.
“Lin, I…”
“Obito, come and help too!”
Nohara Rin took the opportunity to hand the celebratory poster to Obito, and after hurriedly saying goodbye to him, she distributed it to her classmates around her.
He held back the words that were about to come out of his mouth.
After Nohara Rin walked away, a familiar voice sounded, which made Obito slightly stunned.
“Hey, Obito-senpai has also successfully been promoted to Chunin. Congratulations, congratulations. Do you want to go eat dango together to celebrate?”
“So it’s Ryuki! Why did Kakashi become a jonin? Seriously, the same goes for Rin.
They are all Kakashi Kakashi’s. Once I open my Sharingan, I will definitely surpass him.”
Obito couldn’t help but complain, thinking that the fellow student in front of him would just smile and comfort him.
But Nagarjuna nodded repeatedly to show his agreement.
“That’s right. If Obito-senpai can open the Sharingan, or even a more advanced eye technique than the Sharingan, he will definitely surpass Kakashi-senpai.”
“To borrow the words of Orochimaru-sensei, I have never failed to judge people. Your eyes hold the potential to surpass Kakashi-senpai!”
Ryūki was smiling widely, his expression revealing confidence, and Obito was so excited that tears streamed down his face as he nodded vigorously.
“I understand. I will definitely be able to successfully open the Sharingan and surpass Kakashi. I will not let you down, Ryuki!”
Obito left with confidence, but Ryuki nodded repeatedly.
“Mangekyō is like drawing cards. How can N-level Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu possibly compete with SSR-level twin Kamuys?”
“You are here? My lovely disciple…”
“Troublesome teacher, what do you want to talk to me about?”
His eyes rolled around, and a hint of impatience flashed across his bright pupils, which was quickly replaced by indifference and calmness.
“Don’t say that. For outstanding disciples, a teacher should devote even greater efforts to them, helping a crawling snake to transform into a dragon, hehe.”
The lavender tongue brushed across the lips, and the cold and hard lines became more and more disgusting.
“Enough of the small talk. I went to practice outside the village this time and found a very interesting place. Do you want me to sign your name on it?”
On the purple and white scroll, several names signed in blood came into view, and the most recent name made Longshu’s mouth twitch.
Chapter 28 White Snake Immortal! (Old Version)
“Mitarashi Anko… A summoning scroll? Where is it from?”
“Wouldn’t it be easier to understand this kind of thing if you just tried it yourself?
When Hongdou summoned a spirit beast for the first time, she summoned a spirit beast that was half the size of the Hokage’s office building.
“As an Uchiha, what kind of beings can you summon? I’m really looking forward to it.”
With a cold snort, the two figures disappeared in an instant, and when they reappeared, they were already hovering above the third training ground.
“As expected, the same excellent instant body movement as always. Do you want to try it?”
Orochimaru’s smile was grim, and his snake-like pupils held expectations.
It was as if he was wondering what kind of spirit beast his beloved disciple could summon.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
The white mist dissipated, and the black and white eyes quietly turned into an intricate and exquisite kaleidoscope, bound within the body.
Gray Nine-Tailed Fox, who couldn’t sense the external environment, frowned slightly.
‘Boy, you summoned an amazing guy.
This guy’s aura is hard to handle, and he’s much older than me.’
‘Whether it’s the world over there or the world over here, it’s equally difficult to deal with.
If you were going to get into trouble, you wouldn’t have converted my chakra into yours.
“Good luck, kid…”
Gray Nine-Tailed Fox hurriedly hid himself and was very afraid of the figure in the white mist.
No matter how Nagarjuna communicated with him, he never received a response.
“What kind of guy could it be? This feeling is, could it be…”
His pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip, and Orochimaru looked at the figure in the smoke in disbelief.
A long-lost chill rose up my spine for no reason.
“Really? It’s you again, little snake! Didn’t I warn you once that your physique isn’t suitable for practicing Sage Mode?”
The corners of Orochimaru’s mouth twitched more and more, and his lines were cold and hard, and he rarely couldn’t hold back his expression.
I turned my head and looked at Uchiha Ryushu deeply, I just asked you to summon a summoned beast to assist in the battle.
Who asked you to summon the White Snake Immortal from Longdi Cave here, and without permission?
“I’m extremely sorry, White Snake Sage. This time, the summoning technique was not led by me, but by my most proud disciple, Uchiha Ryuju.”
Taking two steps back, Orochimaru’s eyes clearly said.
You have to deal with the trouble you caused yourself. There is nothing I can do.
“Isn’t it you but your disciple?
Chakra that is even greater than that of a little snake like you, this kind of power, is it someone from the Uchiha clan?”
The white mist dissipated, revealing an elderly woman with a kind expression and wearing a white gown.
At this moment, he was looking at the man in black clothes and black robes with his smiling eyes.
A figure wearing a three-eyed fox mask at some point.
“Is that you? That power just now was more ominous than that little snake. What are you hiding?
The power contained within you, the power residing in your eyes, both make me feel a sense of danger.”
“I see, you’re such an interesting kid. If that’s the case, why don’t you give it a try too?
If you pass my test, you will gain a power that even your master has never had.”
The white mist dissipated, and Nagarjuna and the White Snake Immortal disappeared without a trace.
Orochimaru stopped where he was and remained silent for a long time. The barely maintained calmness in his eyes had long been replaced by shock.
“I never thought that the White Snake Immortal would respond to the psychic technique.
I originally thought that the one who would be summoned to the present world would be that Wanshe guy…”
“The White Snake Immortal, who has survived for almost as long as the birth of ninjas, has existed for at least a thousand years. He is not an easy being to please.”
“May you be blessed, my lovely disciple. Unfortunately, my physique is not suitable for Sage Mode.
Otherwise, I wouldn’t have tried every possible way to follow that tiny clue to find the possibility of leading to the immortal.”
Orochimaru walked further and further away, and deep down in his heart he had already regarded Uchiha Ryuju as a dead man.
The so-called White Snake Immortal is a very tricky existence, whether you please him or not.
It’s a pity that the youngest Jonin in Konoha Village is probably going to become a meal for snakes. What a pity.
One of the three holy places for training in the ninja world, Ryuchi Cave is known as the legendary place of inheritance.
A guest who was forcibly invited by the host was now standing in the fog, looking around.
“Is this the Ryuchi Cave? Sage Mode…
I have no interest in having scales all over my body, so why did I let that troublesome old woman lure me here?”
Choosing a direction at random, Nagarjuna looked around.
I felt that the fog surrounding me was getting thicker and thicker, and visibility was instantly limited to a few meters.
“Is that guy the one who came here seeking power?”
“Ah, that’s what the immortal said. Very interesting little ghost. Do you want to undergo a trial?”
“Let me go first. That child has a nice smell and must taste delicious, hehe…”
Each voice has a different tone, but each has its own charming female voice hidden in the thick fog.
One after another, graceful female figures disappeared from the spot.
At the same time, patches of fire lit up in the strange thick fog.
The scene before my eyes was a spacious and magnificent villa.
“Welcome, guest. Have you also come to the Dragon Earth Cave to seek the power of the immortal?”
Longshu tilted his head slightly, and the figure that appeared in his sight had handsome features.
His green hair was almost black, and his skin was pale as if he had never seen the sun all day.
“No, it was that old woman who insisted on bringing me here. The power of immortals is of no use to me for the time being.”
As soon as these words were spoken, the green-haired woman in front of him was immediately choked and didn’t know what to do.
But the faintly visible blue veins on her forehead explained her mood at the moment.
“How dare you call the White Snake Immortal an old woman, you rude little devil! I will make sure you die in agony.”
“In that case, please come to my humble abode and rest for a while…
You will be able to meet the White Snake Fairy soon and ask her to escort you out of Longdi Cave.”
“How about we take a break and use this opportunity to fill our stomachs?”
Under the brilliant smile of the green-haired woman, Uchiha Ryuju would smile.
“I refuse!”
I refuse…
With clear pronunciation and straightforward tone, Nagarjuna’s voice echoed in the Longdi Cave for a long time…
Chapter 29: Dragon Cave! Trial! (Old Version)
At this time, the green-haired woman’s smile became more and more forced, and she couldn’t help but persuade her again.
“Why are you in such a hurry? Just rest here for a moment.
I will immediately ask the White Snake Immortal to take you back, so you don’t have to go through the trouble of searching…”
“Even if you become a woman, I can’t do anything at my age.
Although I admire Xu Xian very much, I also want to try what it feels like to fuck a snake.”
“But we have to wait at least six years. Besides…”
In an instant, his back and forehead were already soaked with cold sweat, and he felt extremely bloated.
Those eyes, a confluence of ominousness and distortion, and formed from blood and black, are exquisitely complex and twisted, like those of a god.
“I don’t think you can invite that old woman here. Isn’t she the most prestigious person in Longdi Cave?”
“I don’t know what you’re trying to say, but since there’s nothing here except snakes, let’s have a long-awaited big fight. Let’s get started.”
Visible black chakra gathered throughout the body.
The black cloak fluttered in the wind, and the aura of ominousness and destruction instantly condensed to its peak.
“Power Suit: Susanoo!”
In the light blue inner world, Gray Ninetails, who had closed his eyes to rest, opened his eyes.
Those blood-red demonic eyes revealed a long-lost excitement.
“Hahahaha! Are we finally going to have that long-awaited big fight, little brat?”
“Let’s get going, Nine-Tailed Fox!”
Wearing the armor of Crow Tengu, the ferocious nine-tailed fox was completely black.
The fox demon, shrouded in pure white armor, stood up straight and casually swung its nine long tails, stirring up countless strong winds.
“You…you little brat, what on earth are you?
What exactly is this terrifying chakra, a power that rivals even those of us who use senjutsu?”
At this moment, the green-haired woman, who was shrouded in fear and felt an unprecedented life-and-death crisis, brazenly revealed her true form.
A thousand-meter-long python with sharp teeth, snake tongue and green hair finally revealed its true face.
The golden crown and jewels on his head sparkled brightly.
“It’s a very strong chakra. Even without the blessing of immortal arts, this kind of chakra is definitely not something that ordinary people can use freely.
I am Tian Xin Shen Ji, the one who selects those who enter the trials in Longdi Cave. Do you want to use force?”
“Even if it’s a female snake, using illusion on me is absolutely unforgivable.
Compared to those trials, it’s faster to open a path on your own, so…”
His cold and ruthless eyes looked down at the kilometer-long snake in front of him.
The pure white armor, muscles, blood vessels and gray nine tails are intertwined, and the strange and complex kaleidoscope looks around with an indifferent expression.
In the blink of an eye, the famous sword in Kyuubi’s hand, which had condensed into a solid body, was unsheathed and cut through the mist with one blow.
The smoke of war that should have dissipated with the wind during the Warring States Period seemed to be ignited again at this moment, making those who provoked the war tremble with fear.
With one blow of the sword, smoke and dust rose up, and Tian Xinshen Ji flew several miles away. Her blood-red eyes raised the blade in her hand again.
“What are you doing! Tian Xin Shen Ji, it’s just a human kid, you bastard…”
“What is that? A fox? A human?
How could that human kid who smelled so good turn into this kind of guy? Such terrifying power…”
The next second, a thousand-meter-long blue python and a brown python came hand in hand, but were pulled several miles away by their nine tails.
“Are you the same type as that Tian Xin Shen Ji?
If you report your name, you might be able to avoid some physical pain.”
“What an arrogant brat! What do you think we should do? Ichikishima-hime.”
“As expected, wouldn’t it be better to teach this brat a lesson and make him accept the immortal trial in Longchi Cave honestly, Princess Tsujin?”
The three long snakes disappeared without a trace, blending into the air and thick fog.
The smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious, and the long-awaited warm-up activities made Longshu excited.
After an unknown amount of time, the aftermath of the battle gradually dissipated, revealing only black clothes and black robes.
After relaxing his muscles, Longshu felt refreshed, while the three goddesses in charge of the fairy arts assessment in Longdi Cave were disheveled and covered in dust.
“Huh, it sure feels better after making a big fuss. All of you, get up and lead the way.”
“Monster, a monster? It can actually sense us who are invisible, and can even let us who use magic…”
Tian Xinshen Ji was trembling all over, completely forgetting that she was the female snake that was a thousand meters long.
The incarnation next to them was the smallest, with blue hair and blue eyes, Princess Ichikijima, who huddled closely behind the two of them.
“What a terrifying, terrifying human being! That guy must be a monster, definitely a monster!”
“Hey, where’s the monster?”
A glance through the delicate and intricate eyes, the natural fragrance of plants and trees accompanies the charm of every move.
It quietly made the three female snakes who transformed into human bodies confused and disoriented.
“Please, can you take me to the depths of the Dragon Cave?”
The three female snakes were completely mesmerized by the soft whispers, their hearts beating like a deer.
“What a sweet smell, what is this feeling? This pounding heart, is this love?”
“Ahhhh, is it the mating season? It seems…”
“This fragrance, this alluring scent, this captivating charm, I can’t help myself. Do you mind having a girlfriend who’s a little older than you? A mere thousand years of age difference shouldn’t be a problem as long as there’s love!”
After calming their restless hearts, Longshu took a deep breath.
Glancing at the fox charm entry below the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, I felt a deep chill.
The effect of fox charm and the explanation of vixen are pure charm and the blessing of pheromones.
From now on, it seems that it also affects creatures other than humans.
Well, she’s a vixen after all, so cross-species influence is perfectly normal.
Vixen, both male and female, have the ability to charm the opposite sex, and may even have the ability to charm the same sex.
However, why did I come up with an entry similar to a fox spirit when I drew a lottery on Gray Nine-Tailed Fox?
Could it be related to what’s hidden in Gray Ninetail’s belly?
The thoughts were quietly interrupted, and the three female snakes looked at Nagarjuna with fiery faces, pointing at the temple in front of them and said.
“Sweetheart, this is the residence of the White Snake Immortal, you must be careful.
If you can’t withstand the natural energy and become a perfect immortal, the White Snake Immortal will devour you in one gulp.”
Tian Xinshenji’s face was full of reluctance, and Ichikishimahime snorted and hurried forward with love in her eyes.
“No, I will never allow my dear to become the food of the White Snake Immortal. You should really give birth to a child with me now!”
“What are you two doing? If you want to have a baby, you should have it with me first. Isn’t that right, husband…”
Princess Tatsuzu’s words made Princess Tanishin and Princess Ichikijima glare at each other angrily.
Just as the three female snakes were about to fight, the true form of the temple in the thick fog was revealed.
“Come in, you are indeed an interesting boy. It seems that the secrets hidden in you are not just as simple as the Sharingan!”
The thick fog dissipated, and the temple gate slowly opened, revealing a figure in white robes.
The old woman with a bright red night pearl on her head narrowed her eyes slightly, and wisps of smoke came out of the long-stemmed pipe in her hand.
“It’s really unbelievable. One or two of them are guys who have lived for at least a thousand years.
I was so fooled by a little fox that even the Sharingan’s illusion was useless.”
“Hmm… The fox demon in you looks a lot like the Nine-Tailed Fox, but isn’t the Nine-Tailed Fox sealed in a woman now?”
That ominous and disgusting aura, you really do have a secret hidden within you…”
Chapter 30: Monthly Draw Opens! Sage Mode! Shocking! (Old Version)
The White Snake Immortal puffed out clouds and smoke, and the thick fog covering his body quietly dissipated, revealing the true appearance of the White Snake Immortal in Longdi Cave.
The body was coiled high, and the stone bed that could accommodate dozens of people was only big enough for the white snake’s head, neck and a small part of its front body to sit.
His orange hair was disheveled, and the dark green cat’s eye on his chest was dull and lifeless, like a divine object obscured by its own light.
The forehead is protected by purple silk, and a red night-shining pearl as big as a millstone emits a little glow.
Her body length far exceeds that of the three goddesses in Longdi Cave, but her own aura is almost non-existent.
“You’re so annoying! Damn old woman, what on earth do you want to do by bringing me here?”
In an instant, the three goddesses, Tanishinjinhime, Ichikishimahime, and Tsuzuhime, were so anxious that they were at a loss and quickly bowed their heads to apologize.
“I’m so sorry, so sorry! Lord White Snake, please forgive this rude child.
Give us a little time and we will definitely teach this child what politeness is.”
“Forget it, it’s been a while since I’ve met a kid with such a huge chakra content and such an interesting personality.
Interesting Uchiha kid, you must hold on and not be eroded by the natural energy and transformed into a snake.”
“Otherwise, you will become food for all the snake creatures in the Dragon Cave. Do you understand?”
A hint of ridicule flashed in the vertical eyes in the orange pupils, and the White Snake Immortal slowly opened his snake mouth.
On the sharp and thick fangs, drops of snake saliva containing vitality corroded the stone slabs.
“Now, let me see just how much natural energy you can handle, Uchiha brat.”
The fangs pierced the neck, and completely different from the chakra, the surging natural energy continued to pour in.
For a moment, even Gray Ninetales, who was pretending to be asleep in his inner world, had to look around.
“Strange power, is this what you call natural energy?
Uchiha brat, can actually make my chakra dozens of times stronger, this weird power…”
The forest courtyard suddenly disappeared, and under the influence of that terrifying vitality, the grass and trees continued to grow wildly.
Gray Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly unleashed its invisible power, causing all the plants and crops to disappear.
At this moment, ripples appeared in the heart lake, and countless surging natural energies merged into the heart lake and the body of Gray Nine-Tailed Fox.
“Really? I don’t want to be turned into the excrement of a snake creature.
No matter how much natural energy it is, I will accept it without hesitation. It’s coming!”
As his gaze turned, the message in the corner of his eye made Long Shu’s mouth twitch.
“Character Lottery: White Snake Immortal”
“Possessing abilities: Invisibility, Transfiguration, Telekinesis, Sage Mode (Ryuchidong)”
“Randomly drawing… Successfully drawn, today I’ve gained invisibility!”
“A special location has been triggered. Your current location is the Dragon Cave, one of the three sacred places of inheritance. The lottery for the triggering location…”
「Location Lottery: Ryuchi Cave」
“Obtained exclusive entry: Immortal (Snake)”
“Snake: You can freely control natural energy, sense chakra and life forms. The white snake that crawls in the mountains and forests will one day shed its snake body and transform into a true dragon.”
The solemnity beneath the mask suddenly turned into ecstasy.
The White Snake Immortal, who was continuously supplying natural energy into Nagarjuna’s body, felt this strong joy and was secretly surprised.
‘Emotional changes are so intense, yet one can absorb natural energy smoothly.
Is this guy a ninja born to be able to practice Sage Mode?
However, the White Snake Immortal’s inner turmoil has not yet subsided, and he is wondering what will happen next.
This made the emotional fluctuations of this old snake, which had existed for more than a thousand years, more obvious.
“I thought the character lottery was unparalleled, but I never expected there could be something even more powerful than the character lottery. Is there a location lottery?”
Ever since he met many outstanding geniuses, Uchiha Ryuki often felt introverted because he was not talented enough.
He didn’t start out invincible, but punched the filial weasel and kicked the Konoha F4.
Ascending to the throne of Hokage made the naive Kaguya feel ashamed of being pregnant for the fourth time.
The acquisition of the immortal entry allowed Uchiha Ryujuni’s senses to perceive an unprecedented world.
The chakra and natural energy in the body can easily be balanced.
Just when Uchiha Ryujun was about to stop and calm down his inner excitement.
The sudden message instantly turned his surprise into ecstasy.
“Continuous lucky draws have been successful. Time has been detected. All lucky draws for this year have been completed. The annual lucky draw is now open…”
“Huh? Not only do we have daily and monthly draws, but now we have annual draws too? I wonder if someone like Wu will show up next… I don’t think there will be a final one like this.”
In a blink of an eye, the water surface turned blue, and Nagarjuna was in his inner world.
Gray Ninetail felt comfortable all over and couldn’t help but stretch.
“Kid… no, Uchiha Ryuju, I never thought there is a force in the world that can make it react, the so-called natural energy?”
“Listen carefully, this opportunity cannot be missed. If you miss this chance, it will be hard to come across such a good opportunity again. I’m going to suck hard.”
Suddenly, the White Snake Immortal, who was still continuously infusing natural energy.
I only felt an unprecedented suction force sucking my immortal energy into the endless black hole.
“Don’t tell me the so-called White Snake Immortal is only this level.
This little bit of chakra isn’t enough for me to enter Sage Mode. Do you imagine I’ll have to spend the New Year in the Ryuchi Cave this year?”
“What on earth is going on with this chakra?
This terrifying amount of chakra is like facing the entire world.
The White Snake Immortal of Longdi Cave must not be looked down upon by the Uchiha brats!”
The White Snake Immortal shouted harshly, and Princess Tanoshin, Princess Ichikijima, and Princess Tsuzu immediately opened their snake mouths.
Sharp fangs pierced into their limbs, infusing them with the natural energy in their bodies.
“Sorry, honey, I’ll try to be as gentle as possible…”
“He’s worthy of being the man I’ve chosen. I never thought that even the White Snake Immortal couldn’t hold on any longer and actually asked us to take action.”
“The natural energy that will follow may be beyond imagination.
Once you can’t resist anymore, be sure to scream so that we can know, hehe…”
The eyes that used to be black and white now turned into an intricate and exquisite kaleidoscope.
The strange black and purple eye shadow quietly spread around the eyes.
“The annual lottery was successful. You have obtained the method to make the Immortal Talisman… The new year has begun!”
How to make the Sage’s Talisman? Isn’t that what the Sage of Six Paths used to revive his dying brother?
Is it the legendary treasure of the Toad Country that belongs to Otsutsuki Hamura?
Because it is filled with fairy chakra, it can easily restore life to a seriously injured being.
In the entire Toad Kingdom, there is only one copy of Mount Myoboku, one of the three major holy places for spiritual practice.
After about a thousand years, it is still unknown whether a second one can be made.
It is highly likely that it cannot be made, and even if it can be made, it will not spread outside the Toad Country.
“This is natural energy, is this Sage Mode?”
The scene inside Longdi Cave became clearer and clearer, with thick fog floating in the air.
The tobacco burning in the White Snake Sage’s pipe and every move of the three goddesses could not escape Uchiha Ryuju’s eyes.
Time passed by minute by minute, until the black and purple eyeshadow extended to the corners of the eyes.
The White Snake Immortal and the three goddesses then retracted their fangs and looked at the creature that had no trace of snake transformation.
The figure with only black and purple eyeshadow, eyes full of shock….
Chapter 31 Perfect Immortal State! (Old Version)
“How is that possible? The White Snake Immortal and the three of us, with most of our natural energy, can only barely allow him to enter the perfect Immortal Mode?
How much chakra does he have in his body?”
“Huh, have I finally reached the perfect immortal state?
Uchiha brat who is naturally good at Sage Mode, you are welcome to visit Ryuchi Cave in the future…”
Bang! Uchiha Ryushu disappeared into the Dragon Earth Cave. The three goddesses looked regretful and couldn’t help but take a deep breath.
“Are you leaving just like that? It’s like leaving him here. This long-lost impulse and appetite are making my mouth water…”
Princess Ichikishima’s eyes are as charming as silk, and her petite and cute transformation is enough to seduce the desire of any opposite sex.
The premise is to ignore the sharp fangs and snake’s tongue.
“One or two, you know it will turn out like this.
That Uchiha brat has that almost demonic charm and control over natural energy…”
“We haven’t encountered such a unique human species in thousands of years.
You guys, if you’re in heat, get out of here and don’t let that smell appear in my place.”
The three goddesses lowered their heads and turned to leave, but they were secretly complaining in their hearts.
“If you hadn’t brought such an attractive child to the Dragon Cave, how could you have seduced me into this impulse that hasn’t appeared in nearly a thousand years? Truly…”
The Land of Fire, Konoha Village, inside the third training ground.
The white mist dissipated, and before Longshu could sigh about this unexpected journey, he was dragged into his inner world by Gray Nine-Tailed Fox in an instant.
“Kid, how does it feel to become stronger? I didn’t expect that there is energy other than chakra in this world, natural energy?”
It’s quite similar to the magic used by the Six Paths Sage.”
Gray Ninetail’s eyes were full of excitement, and from its standing fox hair and sturdy body, one could clearly see its inner ecstasy.
“Didn’t I tell you a long time ago, asking if you could sense natural energy? Now you believe it, right? Tsk, stupid fox…”
“Ah! You bastard brat, you want to fight me?”
The sharp fox claws pierced through in an instant, and the dragon tree in front of him disappeared quietly like a passing cloud.
“I’m busy now and don’t have time to play with you, although I don’t know what’s in your stomach.
But considering it can absorb so much natural energy, it must be a very great secret.”
“After most of the battles of the Third Shinobi World War have ended, I hope to hear the real answer, Kurama…”
The sound lingered for a long time, and Gray Ninetail’s lazy expression slowly disappeared, eventually turning into solemnity and hesitation.
“Uchiha brat, after obtaining this so-called Sage Mode, have the gradually losing sight in your eyes been alleviated?”
“It’s getting more and more difficult. Let’s wait until you survive the battlefield.
Although I will probably die after you die, it’s not that easy to convince me, hahahaha!”
Inside the third training ground, he glanced at the Gray Ninetails who was in the middle of his Uchiha laughter.
The corner of Longshu’s mouth twitched. He was obviously the Uchiha, so how come the Gray Nine-Tailed Fox was more skilled in going crazy than him?
“Forget it. I didn’t expect to stay in Longdi Cave for more than 20 days. I almost spent the New Year there…”
Walking aimlessly on the street, surrounded by noise and bustle.
The playfulness of the young men and women made Longshu a little dazed, and he almost forgot that it was still wartime.
The aroma of meat in the air and the smell of fireworks and firecrackers made him feel lost.
On the other hand, there is a small country on the border between the Fire Kingdom and the Earth Kingdom, within the territory of the Grass Kingdom.
The local Kusagakure ninjas could only tremble and look at the overwhelming force.
A full thousand Iwagakure ninjas crossed the border to the Fire Nation, enduring the humiliation.
“Damn it, are we just going to watch those bastards from the Rock Ninja act recklessly in the Land of Grass?”
A grass ninja lurking in the dark gritted his teeth, his face full of humiliation.
“What can we do? The Land of Earth is one of the five great nations. We are small nations that can only survive in the cracks. There is nothing we can do.”
“Let’s preserve the manpower of Kusagakure Village first.
We can’t let precious ninjas die in such a meaningless place, and we should abandon civilians if necessary.”
“Compared to those poor people who have no fighting ability, you know how much it costs to train a ninja.”
The leading ninja of Kusagakure Village shouted harshly, looking at the backs of the thousands of Iwagakure ninjas with envy and jealousy, but more of it was hatred and dissatisfaction.
“Fight! Fight! Die on the battlefield! Every major war makes the people of our small country suffer a fate worse than death. One day, you will face the retribution of the gods!”
At the same time, thousands of Iwagakure ninjas broke through the border of the Land of Grass and lurked at the border.
The Konoha Anbu, who were in charge of intelligence work, immediately rushed back to Konoha and handed this urgent military information to the Third Hokage and the advisors.
In the Hokage’s office, Konoha’s F4 gathered together, and their faces all looked inexplicably ugly.
“That guy, Onoki, sent tens of thousands of ninjas to besiege the Third Raikage and took the opportunity to attack the Wind Country. Isn’t it enough? Now he’s going to attack the Fire Country too?”
Danzo lowered his eyes. With the current number of people in Konoha Village, it was difficult to support a war with other major powers at the same time.
A small-scale fight is enough to make people upset, let alone thousands of Iwagakure ninjas.
“At this point, whether to start a war is not something Konoha can decide.
Since Ōnoki has chosen to take action, Konoha cannot be at the mercy of others.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were cold, and the murderous intent and determination hidden in them made Danzo even more wary. It seemed that his old friends and enemies had not forgotten the cruelty of the battlefield.
“Call the Konoha ninjas and prepare for battle. Also, send Minato Namikaze and Ryuki Uchiha…”
It rains heavily at night and the autumn wind is cool.
In the quiet night, in the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s earnest words made Namikaze Minato look solemn.
“After repeatedly fighting against major powers, Konoha currently has no ability to extend the battle line.
The key to the victory between Konoha and Iwagakure lies in you, Minato and Ryuju.”
Namikaze Minato nodded slightly, Uchiha Ryujuu was silent for a moment, then turned and left.
“Nagarjuna, you…”
“Don’t worry about him. Once the time comes, Orochimaru will notify Uchiha Ryuki.
Master and disciple both share the same moral character. At least this time, we didn’t do anything overtly immoral. Isn’t that considered progress?”
Obviously, Sarutobi Hiruzen was very satisfied that Ryuki did not Hetui anywhere this time.
“Minato, you’re probably going to have a hard time next…”
The sound was gradually covered by the sound of rain. Walking in the autumn rain, when I returned to the door of my long-missed home, a figure hurried in the rain.
“Longshu, it was so hard for me to find you! Haven’t you been home these past few days?”
“Obito-senpai?
Sorry, I was taken to a training place by Orochimaru these days, so I haven’t been back yet. Please come in.”
After the rainwater was evaporated and the cloak was casually placed aside, Ryuki lay on the sofa and looked at Obito with a smile on his face….
Chapter 32: Genius Ryuki! Forbidden Technique! Orochimaru! (Old Version)
“What’s wrong? Why did you come out in the rain, Obito-senpai?”
“Actually, I want to confess to Lin, but I haven’t made up my mind yet and I don’t know what to do.
I heard from Ebisu that you, Ryuki, are very experienced in love, so…”
His smile froze. What had that Muttsulini pervert in Ebisu said? Why did he slander someone’s innocence for no reason?
After a moment’s thought, Longshu narrowed his eyes and made a suggestion.
“What’s there to hesitate about?
We are at war now, and there is a high possibility that we will be dispatched to the battlefield by our village the next day, and we may not even know where we will die.”
“As a man, what’s there to hesitate about, if it’s after you die.
If I can’t even convey my most important thoughts to the one I love, won’t I regret it even after I die?”
The expression changes from hesitation to complexity, from hesitation to determination
In just a moment, an expression of determination appeared on Uchiha Obito’s face.
“That’s right, even though I’m afraid of death and I’m the last one in line, I can’t catch up with that guy Kakashi for the time being.
But if I don’t tell you, I might have to go to the battlefield tomorrow, and if I die, I won’t have another chance…”
“Thank you very much, Nagarjuna. I’m leaving now!”
Obito rushed into the rain quickly, his back gradually disappearing from sight, his departing figure full of determination.
“What will happen next? The front is a ruthless rejection.
The reverse side is a gentle and tactful rejection, and the one standing on the ground is an encouraging rejection…”
Smiling without saying a word, a coin flew into the air, landed on the ground and kept spinning.
Just because Nohara Lin has a gentle and strong personality and treats people kindly and lively doesn’t mean she doesn’t have admiration for the strong.
Especially when they spend every day together, being called a genius by their peers is enough to make a girl’s heart flutter.
In contrast, care and love for companions.
This often causes unnecessary misunderstandings among young people who are also in the process of growing up.
This is not a bad thing, but it will be a shame if you don’t reject it directly.
The young man who is waiting for the one he loves will probably have regrets until the end of his life.
Moreover, it was wartime, and ninja was a profession that was not sure of the future.
There is no time to hesitate, especially in this period of time when it is not known which will come first, tomorrow or an accident.
The night rain was drizzling, and the pages of the book in my hand were turning in the wind.
Longshu, who was dozing off, quietly opened his eyes and looked at the goggles that were already filled with tears, with some guesses in his mind.
“As expected, it’s an encouraging rejection?”
After someone hit the nail on the head, Uchiha Obito lay on the sofa like a lazy fish.
He didn’t notice the stiffness in Longshu’s mouth at all. He had worked so hard to clean the sofa!
“Damn it! Why do all those guys like Kakashi, one by one?
Even Lin is like that, is it just because Kakashi is a genius?”
“Come to think of it, you’re a genius too.
“Ryushu, I heard from Ebisu that you are very popular with three girls. Does being a genius mean you will be popular with girls?”
Obito’s face was dejected, and he kept shaking off the raindrops on his body. Even the book in Ryuki’s hand was damaged.
“You’re also a genius! And a lucky genius at that.
Your eyes, the eyes of the Uchiha, both hold the talent to become a jonin, or even surpass the Hokage.”
“As long as you open the Sharingan, you can open a higher level of eye technique based on the Sharingan.
You will gain abilities that surpass most people in the entire ninja world.”
Putting his hands together and casually placing the book on the coffee table, Obito subconsciously turned his gaze away.
Looking into Nagarjuna’s eyes, which contained a strange magical power, I felt the sincerity and expectation in them.
After a long silence, Obito laughed heartily, then spoke in a sincere tone.
“Longshu, if you were a girl, you would definitely be more popular than Lin.
And it’s definitely more hurtful than Lin. Let’s go, I have another mission in a few days.”
“One day, I will surpass that Kakashi guy and make Lin change her mind. I must open the Sharingan as soon as possible, huh!”
After all, he was a teenager and quickly came out of the shadow of a broken heart.
However, Nagarjuna felt that it was more appropriate to describe it as a thief with lingering intentions.
Looking at the mess and rain on the ground, the smile on his lips turned into helplessness.
The night rain continues, as if the eternal darkness has never stopped.
The Iwagakure ninja broke through the border of the Land of Grass, and war is about to come again.
Is the endless war about to come to an end?
In the lonely rainy night, let the breeze blow in, and the raindrops are dotted by the wind to relieve the loneliness in your heart.
“Lonely? Those eyes, hidden beneath their talent, longing for care and love, are indeed lonely!”
“Then, let me help you relieve this loneliness. Tell me all your troubles and fill this inner loneliness…”
My body felt inexplicably numb, and the female figure before me had long hair, red lips and white teeth.
Her charming and lively eyes seemed to be able to see through anyone’s weaknesses and fragility.
There was a long silence in Longshu’s black and white eyes.
I was speechless and disgusted, and just watched the charming figure in front of me perform alone.
After a long time, the two looked at each other. Compared with the calmness in Longshu’s eyes, the charming figure was frozen in place, unable to move.
“I never thought I would be restrained by the immobilization illusion. Your pace of growth really makes me happy. It’s amazing…”
“You’re so annoying, please stop crawling on other people and dressing up as a woman, Mr. Orochimaru.”
Longshu was speechless about this disgusting teacher who had no idea what boundaries were.
Especially since the other party chose to dress up as a woman and approach him.
“Did it fail? You clearly relied on this face to trick the previous generation of Eight-Tails Jinchuriki into losing control.
Or do you prefer slightly younger women, Nagarjuna?”
The skin peeled off, revealing Orochimaru’s cold and hard face.
The bright red lips turned back to their usual thin lavender lips, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was full of curiosity.
“How on earth did you please the White Snake Immortal and go there where only a madman would go.
Countless people have come to seek the power of the Immortal Cave and have left safely?”
“Could it be that you have obtained the power I have always wanted to master, the power of the immortal?”
Under Orochimaru’s curious gaze, Ryushu smiled without saying anything. After a long silence, he asked a meaningful question.
“Ah la la, isn’t Orochimaru’s dream to learn all the techniques in the world?
By the way, the Sage Modes mastered by the three sacred places are all different.”
“Human life is limited; even if one lives his entire life, it is only a hundred years.
Even if you learn one forbidden technique every month, you can only master 1,200 forbidden techniques in your lifetime.”
“Not to mention the ninjutsu, secret techniques, forbidden techniques, etc. that have disappeared over the long course of time. Your goal is obvious to anyone with a discerning eye.”
The wind was whistling, and the immobilization illusion was slowly lifted. Orochimaru looked deeply at the hand supporting his cheek.
A young man who is never tired and never reveals any flaws.
The vertical pupils, like those of a snake, showed a rare hint of excitement.
That is an all-seeing eye that does not exist among the fools.
That is the existence that truly understands oneself and walks on a similar path as oneself.
He had always treated his disciples with great respect, but he was unable to see through their temperament….
Chapter 33 Blood Elimination! Mission! (Old Version)
“So…”
“Don’t get me wrong, just like you can’t die for the village, I have no interest in becoming a stepping stone for others on their path to immortality.”
“Okay, enough of the small talk between master and disciple. What exactly do you want to talk to me about?”
“He’s a cold-blooded disciple who leaves no room for maneuver and is even more of a cold-blooded animal than himself,” Orochimaru said slowly after organizing his thoughts.
“Konoha Village’s current defense capabilities are very weak. In the village, Sarutobi Sensei
The mission given to you by the Third Hokage is to contain Ōnoki.”
This time, it was Nagarjuna’s turn to have his mouth twitch.
It’s really like a kaleidoscope.
Let him deal with the prototype of the Imperial Escape Nine Clans Separation Technique.
You are really something, Third Hokage.
“Bloodline Elimination, user of Dust Release, Two-Night Scale Ōnoki? Should I be grateful for the Third Hokage’s trust in me?
Or should I pray to God at this time to prevent me from meeting him?”
“Hahaha, my most proud disciple, with your deeply hidden strength.
Even if the opponent is the Third Tsuchikage, you can’t be said to have no chance of winning. I have confidence in your strength beyond imagination.”
Orochimaru rarely left using his python, as if he was just here to take a look.
How Nagarjuna escaped from the clutches of the White Snake Immortal and conveyed the mission within the village.
“Has the Tsuchikage joined the war? In other words, with the war between Konoha and the Land of Earth coming to an end, the Third Shinobi World War is also drawing to a close…”
The malice that had been glaring at Obito before has vanished without a trace. It seems he is ready to choose a successor to his will.
The night rain was silent, and the hazy starlight shone through the clouds.
At the same time, in another important place in the central area of Konoha Village, the main residence of the Hyuga family.
People from the Hyuga main family and branch families gathered together, and everyone had a very ugly expression on their face.
Faced with those blaming glances, everyone in the branch family remained silent.
“Why do we need to distinguish between the main family and the branch family? The purpose of distinguishing between the main family and the branch family is to prevent the Hyuga clan’s bloodline limit from being lost to the outside world. But what has happened now?”
“You, the branch family, have fully fulfilled your responsibilities, causing the main family’s bloodline limit, the Byakugan, to fall into the hands of the Hidden Mist Village!”
Sitting in the middle, the elder of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Deen, spoke in a deep tone.
Many members of the main families looked at him with questioning eyes.
“Wait, it was Hyuga Menfu who acted recklessly and on his own, causing many of his clansmen to die on the battlefield…”
The elder knocked the floor even harder and turned around to scold.
“Shut up! No matter what, you are responsible for the separation.
Why didn’t you keep an eye on him, causing Byakugan to fall into the hands of Kirigakure! “
The members of the Hyuga branch family were angry but dared not speak out, and could only look to the current head of the branch family, Hyuga Hizashi, for help.
“Hyuga Menfu’s death was his own fault. The seven branch family members who were responsible for protecting the main family all died in battle.
The fact that Baiyan was lost was due to his own failure to fulfill his responsibilities as the head of the clan.”
“Anything could happen on the battlefield. Do we have to split up the family and send the whole clan to protect him?
Don’t you need to worry about the tasks assigned by the Third Hokage?”
Hinata Hizashi argued with reason, but was met with cold and ruthless words from the clan elder.
“If you can recover that lost Byakugan, it will be worth it even if you all die.
This is the branch family’s responsibility, to protect the precious bloodline limit!”
The suppressed dissatisfaction and hatred can only accumulate in the heart and be engraved on the forehead.
The curse that sealed freedom and light was even more painful, but he dared not show it at all.
“Now that things have come to this, I have no choice but to ask the Hokage and the masters of each clan for help.
Kill that abominable Kirigakure jonin Ao and take back the precious Byakugan.”
“Those of you who have split up, remember this: the coming war.
We must not lose the second Byakugan at any cost, even if it means sacrificing the lives of the entire Hyuga branch…”
The discussion ended unpleasantly, and the current head of the Hyuga family.
Hinata Hiashi looked at his brother who was born just a moment later than him and had similar talents, and fell into silence.
After they dispersed, in the gathering place of the Hyuga branch family, many members of the branch family had their eyes wide open and their faces distorted.
Seven people from their separated family died in that battle, including a teenager who was not yet an adult. Isn’t this worth mourning?
Just because of a member of the main family who acted recklessly and sought his own death, does it matter if their entire branch family died?
In this silent atmosphere, everyone was speechless for a long time.
Hinata Hizashi remained silent until everyone left, then he walked aimlessly on the street alone.
At some unknown time, on the edge of Konoha Village, somewhere in a training ground used for exercises.
Hizashi slowly raised his head and looked at the figure in black clothes and robes, who had no sense of existence, with a frown on his face.
“What are you going to be?”
The figure turned its head, and the three-eyed demon fox with red and white colors intertwined looked like a ghost wandering in Konoha, aimlessly.
“Become what?”
“A lonely bird with broken wings, imprisoned in a cage, or a star that tears the night open with fangs and blood, burning with blood and fire?”
There was a dull pain on his forehead, and a hint of anger rose in Hinata Hizashi’s heart. This bird in a cage, whose freedom was bound, could only be freed when it died.
The difference of just a few seconds made a world of difference between him and his brother.
Their talents are obviously similar, so is there such a huge difference in importance between the main family and the branch family?
Veins bulged around his eyes, and he stared at the figure in front of him with his white eyes wide open.
The figure with no sense of presence under the three-eyed fox mask made Hinata Hizashi’s pupils shrink.
“What clan of ninja are you from? You have no sense of existence, not even chakra and meridians exist. What do you want to say?”
“Kageme, caged bird, just to die for others, what do you want to be?”
The shadow dissipated, the hazy morning mist quietly dissipated, and the first ray of morning sun rose in the distant sky, dispelling the fog lingering around.
The strange figure dissipated with the fog, and Hinata Hizashi stopped for a long time, with a lot of thoughts in his mind.
“Illusion? Is this strange feeling… a lonely bird imprisoned in a cage, a star burning with blood and fire, burning with blood and war?”
“Does a branch family, whose freedom is restricted, really have the ability to bring the impossible flames of war to the main family?”
Hinata Hizashi was lost in thought and remained silent. Who was that child?
At the same time, in the outskirts of the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha Ryuju family.
Longshu, with his cheek in his hand and flipping through the book with one hand, had a flickering look in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.
“Destroy the optic nerve and block the light, but even so, some Byakugan are still plundered by the Kirigakure.
The main family and the branch family, a deformed and twisted clan that exploits its blood relatives and is indifferent to them, is this the Hyuga clan?”
“A curse specifically targeting the optic nerve. If it simply allows the recipient to die and then resurrect, wouldn’t it ultimately be impossible to preserve the Byakugan? It’s a tricky curse.”
It was handed to it by a Konoha Anbu official next to the coffee table.
The Hyuga clan urgently issued a golden wanted order, and Qing’s name was at the top of the list.
“In order to protect the orthodoxy of the bloodline, marriages must be completed within the clan to ensure the transmission of the bloodline limit. This is the practice of all the famous bloodline limit families.”
Marrying outside the family, mixing bloodlines, and marrying offspring with people of the same clan are the practices of various famous families.
Although examples like Hinata’s, who is a member of the Hyuga family and marries someone from another clan, are not unique, they are very rare.
After all, the Seventh Hokage at that time could not be allowed to change his surname to Hyuga, compared to this behavior of enslaving blood relatives.
The arrogant Uchiha clan is far better than the Hyuga clan in terms of unity.
As his thoughts wandered, Nagarjuna examined himself, but his eyes glanced towards the door…
Chapter 34: Dust Release: Limit Stripping Technique! (Old Version)
“So, what brings you to me, Obito?”
Uchiha Obito, who used to have a sunny smile on his face and was almost a fool.
At this time, he looked over mischievously, and then placed the three gifts behind him next to Longshu’s hand.
Every gift has a beautiful handwriting.
After scanning the signature, Ryuki finally understood why Obito came over so excitedly.
“This is a war, and there’s a good chance we’ll be transferred to the battlefield by the village the next day.
You don’t even know where you’ll die, so if you’re a man, why would you hesitate? “
“Choose! Is it Hong? Or Hongdou? Or that shy girl named Xiyan?”
“Damn it, I’m still so unwilling to accept it, why do so many girls like you?
I even failed to confess my feelings, damn it, damn it, damn it!”
The flying boomerang hit him again. Ryuki pretended to think for a moment, and under Obito’s expectant gaze, he slowly shook his head.
“What do you mean? It’s not Longshu. You said it yourself. What’s there to hesitate about as a man?”
Under his puzzled gaze, Longshu collected the messages and answered with confidence.
“I can be a helicopter gunship, a Wal-Mart shopping bag, or an adult.
I can choose none of them, or I can choose all of them, but you probably won’t understand even if I tell you.”
Seeing Ryuju’s expression of caring for the idiot, Obito’s expression froze and he loudly denounced this immoral behavior.
“Can a genius do whatever he wants? Damn it! When I open my eyes, I will make Lin change her mind. Damn it…”
Devastated, Obito ran out angrily to practice. Ryuki clicked his tongue twice, his eyes full of sighs.
It’s really hard for him, at this age when he can’t even control his own destiny.
Why do we have to grasp the love that even adults cannot reach? Is this also a one-sided portrayal of this cruel world?
“Master Ryuki, the Third Hokage has ordered you to proceed to the border of the Land of Earth immediately.
The Third Tsuchikage, the Great Ninja Ōnoki, has set out.”
At some point, a man in a white cloak, a member of the Anbu directly under the Hokage, whispered.
“Is it? Even you, the elite ANBU captain who guards the Third Hokage, are here.
I’m afraid it’s not just about conveying orders, it also means supervising the battle, right?”
“You’re worrying too much, the other party is the Third Tsuchikage.
The only one in Konoha who is qualified to fight him, besides the Sannin and Minato-sama, is…”
Before he could finish his words, the elephant saw the little hand stopping him.
“No need for polite words. Flying Thunder God Technique is not a flawless space-time ninjutsu for Dust Release.”
“Tell the Third Hokage that I can only delay the enemy for a while and tie down some of their forces. I’m sorry, I can’t provide any other support.”
The breath disappeared, and the elephant raised his head again. Uchiha Ryuju’s figure had already disappeared, along with the ninja tool bag and kunai on the cabinet not far away.
“What a powerful instant body technique! No wonder the Third-sama specially assigned this guy to contain the Third Tsuchikage. Isn’t he the genius of the Uchiha clan?”
The expression under the elephant mask kept changing, but he finally chose to leave, as if he was afraid of this ordinary little house.
At the same time, the Hyuga clan, the Aburame clan, the Uchiha clan…
At the call of the Hokage, several famous families in Konoha headed to the battlefield.
Although those gathered on the battlefield are all elite.
But the Iwagakure side still had the advantage in numbers, and the balance of victory gradually tilted towards Iwagakure.
At the border of the Land of Earth, loess and rocks are everywhere, and gusts of wind and sand sweep across this desolate land.
Although the Kingdom of Earth is one of the five major kingdoms, its strength is still greater than that of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Water.
But all this is based on transferring its own contradictions to small external countries, relying on war and civil unrest in other countries in exchange for its own prosperity.
The two scales Ohnoki were used to praise the Third Tsuchikage’s excellent diplomatic skills.
Similarly, this name also represents the bloodline limit passed down in the Land of Earth, Dust Release.
Near the border, there are many red ninja costumes.
The ninja wearing the Iwagakure forehead protector was on full alert, waiting for the order from the short, red-nosed old man who was in the lead.
“I never thought that an old man like me would have to go to the battlefield in person.
I wonder if there will be a day when I can meet Sarutobi Hiruzen in the Land of Fire…Who?”
“Even though you are old, you are the Third Tsuchikage and worthy of respect, but it is somewhat difficult to see the Third Hokage.
Not everyone has the foresight to go to the battlefield in person, right?”
Many Iwagakure rushed forward and surrounded the figure, their eyes full of confusion and puzzlement.
“At this height, is he a child?”
“Hey! Little brat, hurry up and go home to drink your milk. This is not a place for little brats to come.”
“Wait, that forehead protector is from a Konoha ninja, is this kid a Konoha ninja?
Doesn’t he see that there are sixty ninjas here?”
“It just so happens that this is a source of intelligence that comes right to our doorstep, right?
Capture this little devil, don’t let him get away, break his hands and feet…”
The Iwagakure crowd watched intently, and Ohnoki, who was surrounded by them, had a slightly changed expression, as if hinting at mockery.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen is old after all.
I can’t believe that they would let these underage children come to the battlefield to die. Konoha’s fighting power has been depleted to this extent…”
“It’s better to surrender as soon as possible, so that Konoha Village won’t be left without successors, and a brat of your age won’t be able to survive.”
Surrounded by enemies, everyone’s eyes were focused on the man wearing a three-eyed fox mask and black clothes and robes.
The young man, his cloak rustling in the wind behind him, looks ready to charge at any time.
“Is that family crest the Uchiha clan’s little brat?
Didn’t your parents teach you that the Sharingan is not very useful in a one-on-many situation? “
Facing Ōnoki’s question, Uchiha Ryuju chuckled twice and answered loudly.
“They didn’t have the time, or perhaps I should say the life, to teach me how to use the Sharingan.
My mission is just to stop you here and teach you the legendary Dust Escape.”
“What?! So it’s an orphan kid. Now you don’t have to suffer.
Once we’ve tortured you and gotten some information, we’ll immediately send you back to reunite with your father and mother!”
In an instant, the blade in his hand flashed, and the Iwagakure ninja rushed forward with a reaction speed far exceeding that of an ordinary taijutsu ninja.
The blades in both hands flashed with cold light and instantly touched Longshu’s hands and feet.
“it’s over!”
The next second, when the blade’s ethereal touch reached his wrist, Huo Guang was startled.
The whole person stumbled and went straight through Longshu’s body.
“Who finished? You?”
laugh!
The kunai passed by, and drops of blood gathered on the sharp surface.
The bright red blood beads and pain reminded Huoguang that the existence behind him was not an illusion.
“Good taijutsu, even among the jonin you can be considered an expert.
Although I hate Sarutobi Hiruzen, I hate rude guys even more.”
“Since he asked me to contain the Third Tsuchikage, then I’ll play some ninja games with him. Could you please stay where you are and not move?”
The Iwagakure ninjas looked at each other in bewilderment. The fire attack just now definitely hit the target.
But the blade strangely passed through the opponent’s body.
“You’re not just an ordinary brat? If you want me, an old man, to obey you, then show me your strength, but…”
Ohnoki rushed in front of Ryushu in an instant, and in the transparent cube between his hands, the pure white core flashed with dazzling light.
“Even if you have the Uchiha name, you are not the one I first fought who bore the Uchiha name and was hailed as the God of Ninja.
Die painlessly, little ghost, Dust Release: Limit Separation Technique.”
The transparent barrier suddenly expanded, completely surrounding the place where Nagarjuna was sitting.
The terrifying explosion and flash of light briefly drove away the sunlight, and wisps of dust and smoke scattered everywhere.
“The Second Tsuchikage and my Dust Release can break down any existence into its atomic state.
It is a forbidden technique that can turn everything in existence into ashes and is absolutely impossible to resist.”
“Above the Kekkei Genkai, a higher level of blood elimination.
Judging from the instant body illusion you just performed, you are also a genius kid from the Uchiha clan.”
“However, talent that cannot blossom is ultimately nothing more than a flower in a mirror or a moon in water.
At least you should leave your name. It’s been a long time since I met a kid from the Uchiha clan.”
Ohnoki slowly shook his head, his tone full of pride, as if he had already determined that Nagarjuna had completely disappeared from this world…
Chapter 35: Mangekyō Sharingan! Tailed Beast Ball! (Old Version)
“As expected of the Third Tsuchikage, dealing with that brat is a piece of cake. It’s a shame I couldn’t get any information out of him.”
“Tsk, if that arrogant brat opens the Sharingan, we might be able to get it from him…”
“Idiot, the Sharingan’s ability needs to be adapted to the Sharingan’s physique.
Even if it were transplanted to someone else, they would be hindered by the Sharingan due to incompatibility with their physique.”
The discussions among many Iwagakure clans were heated, and they seemed to be very confident in the Third Tsuchikage’s ninjutsu.
What’s more, some people had already started popping champagne at halftime to enjoy the fruits of conquering Konoha.
“Uchiha Ryūju, this is my name.
The ninjas from Kirigakure and Sand Village like to call me Shunshin Huanyue. Do you want to know why? “
The faint whisper in his ear suddenly made Ohnoki’s pupils shrink.
Turning his head with difficulty, he saw the exquisite and intricate kaleidoscope eyes beneath the three-eyed fox mask.
This moment is awakening long-forgotten memories in Ohnoki’s mind.
“Those eyes, you…”
The terrifying immobilization illusion instantly bound more than sixty Iwagakure ninjas.
The clear and tender voice echoed in the empty plateau, with an indifferent tone.
“The Sharingan’s illusions can’t only be released when the eyes make contact.
It seems you’ve fought someone with similar eyes somewhere before, Uchiha Madara?”
His hands and feet were cold, and sweat was dripping down his forehead. This long-buried fear was quietly unfolding at this moment.
However, the boy in the memory has now become the head of a village, and he is so powerful that it is impossible to look directly at him.
The god-like existence now turned into a young boy.
“I never thought I would be careless for a moment and fall into your illusion. Was the figure in Dust Release just now also an illusion?”
“No, that’s not a genjutsu, it’s truly a bloody elimination jutsu.
If it weren’t for these eyes, I would have died if I had been hit head-on.”
Nagarjuna had a smile on his face, and the exquisite kaleidoscope and immortal mask were hidden by shadows.
He was lucky. Among the randomly drawn eye techniques such as the Mangekyō Sharingan, he drew an SSR-level eye technique.
Likewise, he is unfortunate.
The consumption of this kind of eye technique is much greater than that of the double Kamuy, not to mention that Nagarjuna has not yet transplanted Hashirama’s cells.
Until he learned Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave.
Only after obtaining the exclusive entry “Immortal (Snake)” did I dare to use it slightly outside of my inner world.
“It sounds like my Dust Shield isn’t completely useless. Your eyes contain a power similar to Uchiha Madara’s. What exactly is it?”
“Want to know? Even if you do, there’s no way to crack it. Let’s go, target Iwagakure.”
His figure flashed, and the scenery in Ohnoki’s eyes flickered.
When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in a village carved through the rocks and surrounded by rocky peaks.
In the Iwagakure office, a group of Iwagakure ninjas and Ohnoki, who were deeply trapped in the illusion and unable to extricate themselves, returned to the Iwagakure Village.
“What a desolate place. Placing the chakra seal here is more difficult than expected. Can we talk about it next?”
The Third Tsuchikage, Ohnoki, the Two Heavenly Scales.”
At both ends of the rectangular conference table, Ohnoki sat in the main seat, and Uchiha Ryuju sat opposite him, leaning back in his chair, smiling but not saying a word.
“Negotiations have to take place under such restrictive circumstances.
After all, you are different from Uchiha Madara, kid. He never negotiates with others, only surrenders.”
“I just don’t want to cause too much trouble, but there’s one thing I think you misunderstood.
This is not a negotiation, it’s a unilateral declaration.”
The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and Ohnoki’s wrinkled old face became extremely gloomy.
“I take back what I said before. You are exactly like Uchiha Madara, you are both guys who don’t want to listen to others.”
“It’s just a simple agreement. In this battle, you are not allowed to directly participate in the battlefield.”
“If you violate it, you will see serious consequences.
I am tired of this war continuing, so let the Third Ninja World War come to an end in the near future.”
As soon as these words were spoken, Ohnoki sneered and spoke sarcastically.
“The little devil is still a little devil after all. Even a written agreement can be torn up at any time in the eyes of the big country.
What good is a mere verbal promise?”
Ryūjū slowly stood up, with his back to the Iwagakure, and the low murmurs he made gave Ōnoki a vague sense of foreboding.
“Since I left Iwagakure, the agreement has officially come into effect. If you dare to participate in the Third Ninja World War again,
A parting gift will appear in your village.”
“This is a parting gift. It’s over.”
The figure disappeared from the spot, and Ohnoki’s premonition became stronger and stronger, as if some hidden threat around him was slowly baring its fangs.
“Immortal Technique: Great Spiral Wheel.”
An all-consuming pure white light flickered outside the Hidden Rock Village, and the terrifying bright light replaced the sun in the sky.
It was as if the existence that was originally hanging high in the sky had fallen to the mortal world.
There was a terrifying shaking of the sky and the earth.
The unprecedented earthquake shook the entire Iwagakure Village to the brink of collapse, and it took a long time for it to recover.
At this time, Ohnoki, who had regained his freedom, suddenly rushed out of the meeting room, his pupils trembling constantly.
The originally extremely tenacious fighting spirit seemed to have returned to the days of youth when facing that invincible figure, and it was crumbling.
“Father, outside the village, the road leading out of the village is blocked by a pile of dirt that is taller than the rocky mountain. What is that pit?”
Ohnoki’s son Huangdi asked in a panic, appearing in front of the Iwagakure Village at some point.
There is no sign of life in the huge crater covering thousands of square kilometers.
“What is this… Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Ryuju, the God of Ninja?”
I thought that the fear would disappear with the death of Uchiha Madara.
At this moment, it once again occupied the old man Ohnoki’s heart.
“Father, haven’t you already gone to the front lines yourself?”
Faced with Huangtu’s doubts, Ohnoki was silent for a long time and slowly shook his head.
“From today on, until the end of the Third Shinobi World War, I will not set foot outside the village.
My son, Huang Tu, please remember this.”
“Once you meet an Uchiha ninja wearing a three-eyed fox mask.
You must run away without hesitation and never fight him head-on.”
“That is a realm that mortals cannot reach. I wonder if Sarutobi Hiruzen knows of his existence.
What a headache it would be, Uchiha and Konoha, hehe…”
The smile on the old face calmed the panicked Iwagakure ninja.
Many Iwagakure ninjas went out together to participate in the task of rescuing the wounded.
Among the many Iwagakure, two ninjas who were deeply feared stood on the top of the mountain, staring at the huge pit, and felt that it looked very familiar.
“Is this… the Tailed Beast Ball? What do you think, Han?”
The burly man, wearing a scarlet hat and full armor, nodded slightly in agreement…
Chapter 36: Kannabi Bridge! Military Victory! (Old Version)
“Have the other ninja villages sent out their Jinchūriki? I haven’t sensed the presence of other tailed beasts around. What’s going on?
Was it him who did that? That old fellow Ohnoki.”
The purple-clad ninja, with his red hair tied into a small bunch and even his beard red, stared at the figure floating in the air, as if thinking about something.
“Wouldn’t it be better if you asked in person about this kind of thing?”
“Stop it, you know I don’t get along with that old man Onoki.
You’d better go and ask him instead of hoping he’ll speak, Han, so you don’t end up not knowing how you died.”
Lao Zi turned and left. Han’s face changed, but he didn’t choose to ask in the end.
Ohnoki is the third Tsuchikage, so how to deal with it is his own problem to worry about.
“Even if it’s a Tailed Beast Ball, a Tailed Beast Ball of this size would have to be at least on the level of the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails, Kumogakure and Konoha?
Which side is it?”
As the Five-Tails Jinchuriki himself and Lao Zi the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, his understanding of the Tailed Beast Balls naturally far exceeds that of others.
“Why? Why not just throw it towards the village?
Who is it that possesses a technique of this scope, capable of razing the entire Iwagakure to the ground?”
The wind was howling and wisps of dust were rising. The horrifying scene made people feel a deep chill in their hearts at first sight.
At the border of the Land of Earth, a black cloak fluttered in the wind, and beneath the three-eyed fox mask, a hint of thought flashed in his eyes.
In the inner world, under the light blue water, the delicate and intricate red eyes and the bright red and weird red eyes stared at each other.
“Tell me or not? What’s hidden in your stomach?”
“Shut up, even if you’re an Uchiha brat.
Don’t even think about prying a single word out of me. Even if you use magic, I won’t say anything!”
Gray Ninetail was full of fighting spirit. Adhering to the principle of resisting the strict regulations on going home for the New Year, he persisted for ten minutes without uttering a word.
Fifteen minutes later, under the kind persuasion of Immortal Law·Great Spiral Wheel Yu, Gray Nine-Tail finally spoke.
“Damn it, you little brat have gotten stronger again. Since you asked sincerely, I will mercifully tell you.”
“Stop talking nonsense and tell me quickly, or I’ll let you witness my ultimate torture technique.”
Long Shu’s face was full of impatience, and Gray Nine-Tailed Fox reluctantly spit out a bamboo book from his mouth and said with a painful look on his face.
“This is the treasure from another world that came into this world with me…”
Bamboo is simple and seems ordinary, but it contains waves.
This surprised Uchiha Ryuju, who was still in Sage Mode.
“This is?”
“The Book of Vermillion Moon, the final prophecy about Menma in that opposite world.”
Gray Ninetails sat cross-legged, memories flashing in his eyes, and told everything he knew.
“That was when the crimson moon rose, Menma obtained the Book of the Vermillion Moon, and was about to unify the ninja world…”
“After opening the Book of Vermillion Moon, Menmahjong was about to see what the prophecy about him was.
But after a burst of bright light, I entered your body.”
“This Book of the Vermillion Moon seems to have incorporated something extraordinary.
Thanks to this book, I was able to pull the sealed half of my body back to my true form.”
Gray Nine-Tailed’s words made Long Shu even more interested. He looked at the Book of Red Moon in his hand and asked curiously.
“It can pull out half of your body, but besides that, what else can it do?
Could it be possible to obtain other things from the parallel ninja world as well?”
However, unexpectedly, Gray Ninetails shook his head repeatedly, looking helpless.
“I also tried to pull other things out of the Book of Vermillion Moon, but nothing happened.
It wasn’t until a few days ago when you were absorbing the natural energy in the Dragon Cave that the book began to change a little.”
“But, I still haven’t figured out what happened.
You little brat, you come here and give me an ultimatum. How did you find out?”
With a chuckle, Nagarjuna answered as a matter of course.
“Nonsense, this is inside my body, of course I know what’s hidden inside you.
Anyway, I will accept this Book of the Red Moon for now, and return it to you once I understand its purpose.”
The moment his fingers touched the Book of Crimson Moon, the exquisite and intricate kaleidoscope moved slightly.
As if there was something connected, Longshu didn’t want to return it to Gray Nine-Tailed Fox for the time being.
“Tsk, whatever you want, if you find a way to use the Book of Vermillion Moon.
Remember to tell me, I have a feeling that you, little brat, have something to do with this bamboo scroll.”
The figure gradually disappeared, and the pale blue heart lake returned to silence again.
Gray Ninetail sighed softly, then lay down in his nest and fell into a deep sleep again.
In reality, the ancient bamboo scroll fell into Nagarjuna’s hands. He seemed to be lost in thought, and his figure disappeared at the border of the Land of Earth.
In the Land of Grass, the Iwagakure army is led by the frontline commander Higashishito.
At this time, they were fighting a desperate battle with Meicun Yejuan’s resistance forces.
The enemy was numerous and we were few, and the Konoha ninjas were unable to fight back, so they had to send a distress signal to the Konoha Village.
In the Hokage’s office, Konoha’s top leaders gathered together on the map around the Land of Fire.
The marked battlefields made the usually calm Konoha F4 frown.
“After fighting Sand Village, Kumo Village, and Mist Village one after another, has the battle line been stretched too far?”
Mitomon En glanced at the map and saw the disadvantages at a glance.
“Besides that, even if all the geniuses emerge in the village.
Orochimaru, Namikaze Minato, Uchiha Nagatsuki, and even Uchiha Shisui who has come in and started to show his talent…”
“But the average number of ninjas is still too high a cost.
Even if we let those young buds who haven’t finished their school courses go to the battlefield, is it still impossible to hold on?”
The wrinkles on the old face became deeper and deeper, and Utane Koharu’s worry became more and more obvious. After looking around, he continued.
“The key to victory now is to gather Konoha’s elite ninjas, just like we did in the Battle of Mount Kikyo.
Use the sharp knife to pierce the vital points of the Iwagakure ninja.”
“Who should we send to pierce the enemy’s heart with a sharp knife? Uchiha Ryuju?
He is delaying the Third Tsuchikage, is it really Minato?”
Danzo’s face was gloomy. Having been immersed in the highest power in Konoha for many years, he knew better than his old friend.
How difficult is the Third Hokage in front of him?
To be fair, the military merits gained by defeating the enemy head-on on the battlefield are often greater than those gained by so-called diversionary missions.
The reason why Sarutobi Hiruzen did this was probably to establish a strong opponent to compete with Orochimaru for the position of Hokage.
Uchiha Ryuju is now Orochimaru’s disciple.
Not all, but at least some of his military achievements should be attributed to Orochimaru.
That’s why they deliberately arranged for Uchiha Ryuju to deal with the Third Tsuchikage, as it was just a distraction.
No one saw whether he fought the Third Tsuchikage on the battlefield.
At that time, as long as they catch Orochimaru not going to the battlefield in person in the later stage, they can use this as an opportunity to hold him back.
This created a situation where Minato Namikaze, who had achieved greater success and turned the tide of the battlefield, officially became the fourth generation Hokage….
Chapter 37: Successful Lottery! New Ability! Hashirama Cells! (Old Version)
“No, Minato still has the mission of fighting the enemy on the front line.
Speaking of which, today Minato’s disciple, Konoha White Fang’s son, officially became a Jonin…”
The words didn’t fully express the meaning, but the implications revealed between the lines were self-evident, and made Danzo grit his teeth.
What sharp knife? It’s clearly taking advantage of Minato Namikaze’s personality.
It is expected that he will protect his students and add another achievement to Minato Namikaze’s military achievements.
“So, where should this sharp knife point?”
Danzo hinted at something, and Sarutobi Hiruzen finally pointed to the Kannabi Bridge in the Land of Grass, his tone serious.
“Kannabi Bridge is an important place for ninja supplies, as long as it is destroyed.
Leaving a chakra mark behind will completely cut off Iwagakure’s transportation and supply capabilities.”
As soon as these words came out, the two Hokage advisors were even more impressed by Sarutobi Hiruzen’s experience.
Blow up the bridge, even if the opponent uses earth escape technique.
You can also detect enemy movements by setting up barriers and other means.
After all, there are only a few ninjas who have the talent of space communication.
What’s more, compared to ordinary spiritual techniques, the items that a scroll can store are even more limited.
This method can effectively cut off the enemy’s supplies and speed up the end of the war.
“No, it would be too much of a stretch to just let Minato’s disciples go.
It is safer to let Uchiha Ryuju follow up, as his ability is enough…”
“No! If Ōnoki were to step onto the battlefield, this war would truly be endless.
The Second Tsuchikage’s Dust Release is simply unstoppable without a form-flickering technique like the Flying Thunder God Technique.”
Impeccable reasons, long-term political vision, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s vision was as ruthless as when he discovered Orochimaru.
“That’s settled. The rest of the matter will be handed over to the former Mizumon team.
The Kakashi class will be reorganized soon. The son of White Fang will not let us down.”
Danzo left first, but memories flashed in his eyes. Hatake Kakashi had a completely different style from White Fang.
A young genius who can be regarded as a model ninja.
However, his talent is lower than that of the emerging geniuses.
Why did the geniuses of the Uchiha clan appear one after another during the war?
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked deeply at Danzo’s back and waved his hand.
“Denhara Mizumon Class.”
The grass is green and the weeds sway in the breeze.
In the Land of Grass, the former Minato class and the current Kakashi class are about to separate.
As the instructor, Minato Namikaze is giving final instructions and warnings.
In the corner, the body of the Earth Country reconnaissance ninja, Leech, gradually became cold, and Minato’s expression became rare and serious.
“Kakashi, don’t use that move again. Your nerve reaction speed is not yet able to master it perfectly.”
“Obito, the same goes for you. Since we’re talking about self-control, you need to be a strong ninja.
You are also a Chunin, you should learn to be independent.”
“I’m wearing goggles, so how could sand get into my eyes?”
Looking around, I caught a glimpse of Nohara Lin’s slightly worried expression.
The teamwork that used to be good, but now
“I’ll say this one last time. Your mission is to blow up the Kannabi Bridge and set up a sensing barrier around it. Don’t forget to complete your mission.”
“The most important thing for ninjas is teamwork, understand?”
Kakashi remained silent, Obito wiped the tears from his eyes, Nohara Rin looked worried, but Minato smiled at her gently.
“Lin, I’ll leave them to you. You must complete the mission and return safely.”
“Yes, Minato-sensei.”
The deliberate sound of dead branches breaking echoed through the forest. Everyone was on guard, and a familiar laugh came to their ears.
“You’re really strict, Minato-sensei.”
In the sight, there is a distinct black dress and robe, and a three-eyed fox mask with a white background and red patterns.
The Uchiha family crest is clearly visible behind the black cloak.
“Ryuju? Are you also on a mission in the Land of Grass?”
Obito was startled at first, and then he quickly wiped the tears from his face.
I was afraid that this guy, who was much younger than me, would find out that I was scared to tears.
“No, my real body is at the border of the Land of Earth. This is just a shadow clone. What should I say?
That guy was supposed to be my target.
He is a skilled fighter beside the Third Tsuchikage, so he is worthy of being called Minato-sensei, right?”
After saying that, Longshu turned his gaze and gave a solemn warning.
“Forget it, let’s not talk about this, you better be careful.
There are quite a few skilled Iwagakure warriors in the Grass Country, especially in the strategic locations.”
“If this mission goes smoothly, the war may gradually come to an end.
If Minato-sensei could complete his mission quickly, I wouldn’t have to eat Bingliang Wan at the border of the Land of Earth anymore.”
“Enough of the small talk. Don’t regret it after you lose something. Kakashi-senpai, I’m leaving.”
The white mist dissipated, and a hint of doubt quietly rose in Kakashi’s almost cold eyes.
Nohara Lin subconsciously looked at the teacher and couldn’t help asking.
“Minato-sensei, Uchiha Ryuki…what exactly is the mission he’s in charge of?”
“That kid? The tasks he’s responsible for are much harder than yours. Work hard and don’t be surpassed by the younger generation.
Kakashi, Obito, I’m leaving.”
The figure disappeared, and Lin carefully put away her teacher’s special kunai and looked at Obito worriedly.
“I understand. You are a Jonin. You will be in charge of this mission. If you leave, how can you be looked down upon by your juniors…”
Obito said this with a hint of reluctance, then looked at Kakashi with a serious expression on his face.
Only then did Lin breathe a sigh of relief, her face once again filled with her usual gentle smile.
The figures of the three people disappeared in the mountains and forests, and Bai Jue, who was covered in pale white, emerged from the trees.
Looking at the figure in the distance, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
“Everything is going according to plan.”
“What kind of plan? Are you interested in telling me about it?”
A clear and tender voice sounded from behind. Bai Jue’s pupils shrank and he turned his head with difficulty.
The exquisite and complex kaleidoscope in the eyes of the fox mask in front of him made Bai Jue confused.
“Character Lottery: White Zetsu”
“Possessing abilities: Spore Ninjutsu, Divine Tree Cells, Mayfly Jutsu, Disguise Jutsu…”
“Randomly drawing… Successfully drawn, and obtained the Mayfly Technique.”
“I see, he’s so old he can’t move, and relies entirely on the Outer Path Golem to stay alive.
Even the Rinnegan was transplanted to Nagato.
Has the former God of Ninjas become so old that he can no longer move?”
Clang! A cold light flashed, and the intense pain awakened White Zetsu, who instantly used the Mayfly Technique to disappear from the spot.
“Are you leaving? It doesn’t matter. I already have what I wanted.
He has been eroded by the sacred tree since the Warring States Period and exists as an ordinary person.
Being pickled into a White Zetsu, when I think about it carefully, it still makes me feel uncomfortable.”
It was simply treated with medical ninjutsu, something Orochimaru had long coveted.
The precious specimen known to the world as Hashirama’s cells fell into the hands of Nagarjuna.
“It’s time to give Madara a little Uchiha shock, but don’t let me down, Obito, hahahahaha…”
At this moment, the corners of his mouth turned up, and his face showed madness…
Chapter 38: New Hokage Candidate! (Old Version)
Chapter 38 The new Hokage candidate!
At the same time, White Zetsu, who hurriedly fled back to the mountain cemetery, froze in expression. How on earth was he discovered by that Uchiha brat?
“Just a coincidence? Damn brat, when I go back later, I’ll be scolded by Madara-sama again…”
Their figures disappeared into the grass, so even if they were scolded, there was nothing they could do. If he discovered their presence, things would become really tricky.
The collapse of rocks in the distance made Bai Jue’s already ugly expression slightly better.
“Huh, did the plan go smoothly? At least nothing happened near that brat. At least he won’t be killed. That’s great.”
White Zetsu did not hesitate and prepared to travel to the place where Obito was buried and take away Madara’s destined successor.
Little did he know that the extremely dim mark of time and space quietly attached itself to Bai Zetsu’s body, and as the Mayfly Technique moved, it appeared clearly in Longshu’s eyes.
“The long Ninja World War is finally coming to an end, and the flames of the Fourth Ninja World War have been buried. Are you going to play the role of a caring big brother from now on?”
“Forget it, this image doesn’t suit me. Let’s go back.”
A few days later, in Konoha Village in the Land of Fire, in Orochimaru’s laboratory.
With cold eyes and a cruel smile, Orochimaru glanced at Ryushu who was concentrating on reading and asked casually.
“Third Tsuchikage, how about Ōnoki’s Dust Release?”
After thinking for a moment, Nagarjuna answered frankly.
“Among the currently known ninjutsu, the blood-stain elimination ninjutsu has the strongest attack power and is completely unstoppable. It is almost unstoppable except for escaping the attack range.”
Orochimaru nodded slightly, without pausing in the movements of his hands.
“Ohnoki’s ninjutsu and diplomatic skills are integral to Iwagakure’s continued strength, but I heard the old man has a rather stubborn temper.”
The door creaked open and Hongdou walked into the room holding a pile of materials. When she saw Longshu, her eyes lit up at first, and then she angrily said.
“Tsk, you still remember that you are the teacher’s disciple! I don’t see you often. Did you rush back because you heard that the teacher is going to become the next Hokage?”
“Eh? Isn’t the next Hokage Namikaze Minato-sama?”
Longshu looked surprised, and his casual question immediately made the atmosphere freeze.
After a moment, Orochimaru’s voice became slightly hoarse, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes.
“Do you think Minato will be the next Hokage?”
Hongdou was sweating profusely and kept signaling to Ryushu with her eyes to stop talking. Although he was very strong, he would definitely not get any advantage if he faced the furious Orochimaru.
“Isn’t this something everyone knows, Mr. Orochimaru?”
The book was closed, the hand supporting his cheek was motionless, and his eyes were deep, as if he could see through everything.
“Since the Third Shinobi World War, he has saved Konoha several times, achieving feats that even the three ninjas combined have never achieved. Isn’t he a strong candidate for Hokage?”
“Or does Orochimaru-sensei also want to become Hokage?”
At this moment, Orochimaru, who never stopped moving, put down his research, turned around and looked with a deep gaze.
“My most beloved and proud disciple, don’t forget that your achievements on the battlefield can also be counted as mine.”
“That’s why you can’t become Hokage, Orochimaru-sensei.”
Hongdou, who was standing by, was already sweating profusely from anxiety. She quickly started to persuade him, and even her usually cheerful and passionate tone became urgent.
“Shut up, Nagarjuna, how did you become like Lin! Teacher, please don’t…”
The cool autumn wind blew into the room through the cracks, slightly diluting the smell of disinfectant, but it could not calm Hongdou’s mind.
“When the birds of the sky have vanished, even the best hunting bows will be hidden by the hunters; when the cunning rabbits are dead, even the lackeys will be cooked by their masters.”
“An accessory that has lost its value will either be treasured or destroyed. Exploit every last bit of its value.”
“If even loyal lackeys and weapons are like this, how much more so a venomous snake that is beyond the comprehension of its master and potentially dangerous enough to backfire?”
Having said that, Nagarjuna paused for a moment, and Hongdou was a little confused by these cryptic words. She has never been good at guessing riddles.
Orochimaru’s eyes flickered, but the smile at the corner of his mouth grew wider, and he was dismissive of the remarks.
“Wait, what on earth are you talking about? Can’t you use more concise words? The Riddler is so annoying!”
Seeing Anko’s confused face, Nagarjuna continued with a smile.
“In that case, let me put it another way. What do you think is the significance of Konoha cultivating geniuses?”
Without waiting for Orochimaru to answer, Ryushu asked and answered himself.
“Reduce the losses of the war, protect the village and other ninjas, and end the war as quickly as possible. This is the definition of genius for the village.”
“For you who were born during the war, ending the war in a timely manner is your most important task. Even if your thoughts are somewhat dangerous, they will be ignored by your teacher, the Third Hokage.”
“However, after the war ends and a new war begins, when a genius more outstanding than you appears, one more in line with the Third Hokage’s wishes, your role will become dispensable.”
“Once the war is over, your existence will become a destabilizing factor in Konoha. In other words, you will be a threat to the village.”
“That’s true of your thoughts and actions, isn’t it?”
Smiling without saying anything, Orochimaru looked at the experiments in front of him, the overt and covert ones, the forbidden techniques that ordinary people could not touch.
“For a ninja, technique is everything. When one possesses all the techniques in the world, the truth is about to be revealed.”
“If you want to become Hokage, techniques and strength are secondary. What you really need is the trust of Konoha’s many jonin and the major famous families, isn’t it?”
The atmosphere was heavy, Orochimaru’s eyes flickered, and his inner thoughts kept emerging like bubbles, and then kept bursting.
“Can your eyes see far into the future? Can you see through my thoughts?”
“Your purpose is clear at a glance! If you want to continue your research in this village, you have no choice but to bow your head, lower your snake head, and retract your fangs. Other than that…”
“Let this war never end, right? Hehehe…”
Orochimaru’s sinister smile sent chills down Red Bean’s spine. This teacher, usually kind but sometimes with a strange smile, was her most familiar friend, the one who often skipped classes to go shopping…
At this moment, the distance between the two people and himself seemed very close, yet out of reach, just like the flowers blooming beside the cliff. He wanted to touch them, but could never take a step forward.
“That’s your problem, it has nothing to do with us. But I don’t want to go to the border to eat Bingliang Pills and face those troublesome old men. Let’s go, Hongdou, and head to the dumpling shop. Let’s go!”
Without waiting for Hongdou to object, Ryuju and her figures disappeared in an instant. Orochimaru’s expression was calm, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually disappeared.
Chapter 39: Secret Technique! Dragon Tree’s Development! Red Beans! (Old Version)
“Can’t power solve everything? After all, I’m still a child, and I have a certain degree of fantasy about the world, hehe.”
“The symbol of the snake is regeneration and immortality. As long as this forbidden technique is completed, what is Konoha? What is Hokage? What is ninja?”
Immersed in forbidden techniques and enjoying the ability to analyze the truth, Orochimaru lowered his eyes, with a dangerous light flashing in his eyes.
“Before that, do you want this war to continue endlessly? Is this what you expect?”
“Those eyes of yours, what are you hiding? Is this how Sarutobi-sensei, the unfathomable disciple, sees me?”
Orochimaru rarely understood Sarutobi Hiruzen’s feelings and stopped his actions. The expected reactions continued to appear, and everything went as expected.
On the bustling streets of Konoha Village, inside the extremely popular three-color dumpling shop.
“As expected, dumplings still need to be served with red bean soup. Don’t you want to eat it?”
Hongdou, who was immersed in the dumpling, slowly raised her head, her face blushing inexplicably, as if she noticed her eating habits, but then forgot about it.
Anyway, this guy has seen it so many times that he can’t change it even if he wants to. The main point is to just throw it away.
“If you eat too much, you’ll need to exercise later. By the way, I’ve got a ninjutsu in mind. Do you want to help?”
Facing the long-lost bright smile in front of her, Hongdou hesitated for a moment and whispered in her ear.
“Actually, Orochimaru-sensei gave me a snake that can do backflips. Do you want to come to my house and take a look?”
A ripple quietly appeared in his dark eyes, and he felt uneasy.
The girl, with a hint of anxiety in her anticipation, held up the teacup pretentiously, waiting for an answer.
“Forget it, how about going to my house?”
“Eh? Wait, are you in such a hurry? I still…”
“What’s wrong? I’m just testing a new ninjutsu. There’s no need to go to your house.”
Beneath that half-smile, Hongdou was completely defeated and huffed.
“Damn it, I know, I know!”
At the edge of the Uchiha clan, Hongdou looked around, her eyes full of envy.
“Every time I come to your house, I feel so angry. It’s so close to several dumpling shops. It’s a shame that such a favorable location is given to a guy who only knows how to slack off on weekdays.”
“Really? Then do you want to come live with me?”
Her expression became increasingly tense, and Hongdou couldn’t help but curse.
“Asshole Longshu, you’ve been like this since the beginning, always saying these irrelevant things. When I think about it, it was the same when I first met you!”
“He talks about the Imperial Escape: Nine Clans Separation Technique, but in reality he’s been treating others like idiots. I can’t help but get pissed off when I think about it!”
The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he remembered what he said to Hongdou when he first met her at the Ninja School.
“You asked me what is the most terrifying ninjutsu?”
“Of course it’s the Law of Causation Ninjutsu. As far as I know, among all the Law of Causation Ninjutsu, the forbidden technique is the most dangerous.”
“As long as you mention certain taboo words, not only will you lose your life, but also your family and friends, as well as your friends’ family and friends, will be wiped out by an ancient and mysterious power.”
“The name of the ninjutsu? Hmm… Imperial Escape: Nine Clans Separation Technique!”
The young Hongdou was stunned by the trick, and then the two gradually became familiar with each other. Thinking of this, Longshu turned around and said seriously.
“The Imperial Escape: Nine Clans Separation Technique really exists, just like Raftel’s great secret treasure, the god of death that maintains the balance of the three realms, and the thousand-year-old artifact dormant in the desert kingdom. However, they are all in a distant and unreachable world!”
“Ah! Here we go again, you bastard, when will you finally… Never mind, that’s all. I’m tired. The Red Bean Hero Story has come to a dignified end.”
Lying on the sofa like a salted fish, Hongdou had completely lost her fighting spirit.
No matter how I hinted, this guy in front of me was like a piece of wood and didn’t notice at all.
“It can’t end like this. Didn’t you say you still want to test ninjutsu?”
“That’s all. I don’t think any of the ninjutsu that can be tested indoors are very powerful. You can do whatever you want. I’ll give up on the low resistance.”
Without waiting for Hongdou to react, the cold substance was injected into her neck and then into her heart along with the flow of blood.
“What’s this?”
“A special secret technique that targets chakra and spiritual energy. It was developed to counteract the ninja’s inherent lack of defense. The specific results are as follows.”
bite!
The pitch-black special kunai was pointed at the exposed elbow, following the instinctive breathing and heartbeat.
The light blue ripples and lines appear and disappear, as if connecting the human body surface into a whole.
At this moment, Hongdou’s face was full of shock. She clearly did not condense chakra according to the method of making hand seals.
How could chakra automatically condense to block Nagarjuna’s special kunai?
“No hand seals are required, and compared to the chakra required for other ninjutsu, the consumption is almost negligible.
This is the defensive secret technique, the Blood Calming Armor.”
“The current Static Blood suit is not yet complete, it only relies on a few fragmented inspirations.
According to Orochimaru’s research, it should be able to resist ordinary kunai and detonating tags without any problems.”
“The most important thing is that even Genin can use it. It can increase the ninja’s chance of survival to a certain extent. Not bad, right?”
Facing that smiling face that was as gentle as a spring breeze, Hongdou was in a trance for a moment and asked softly.
“Still Blood Suit, where did you get the inspiration from?”
“In a dream.”
Long Shu turned his head and saw that the Book of Red Moon placed next to the pillow was shining with a light that ordinary people could not detect.
Ever since I started carrying the Book of Red Moon with me.
Occasionally, some strange knowledge would enter my mind, and it seemed that what Gray Ninetail said was not false.
However, Nagarjuna himself had no idea why the Book of Vermillion Moon could attract the knowledge of the Quincy.
But the Static Blood Equipment is the most comprehensive knowledge I have collected in the past few days.
Just prepare a special solution that can automatically combine physical energy and spiritual energy.
Injecting it into blood vessels can greatly enhance the body’s defense capabilities.
This is also the reason why Quincies can fight against Hollows and Shinigami. They all have the same human physique and their blood vessels are not much different.
Compared to the Quincy who directly injects spirit particles into the blood vessels.
The Still Blood Suit developed by Longshu has an additional step of combining physical energy and mental energy, so the difference is not that big.
“You… I always feel like you’re becoming a bit like Orochimaru-sensei, a guy who can develop secret techniques. Compared to you, I really am like a fool.”
He stabbed his skin again and again, whether it was the usual blind spots or the fingertips, the almost all-round defense made Hongdou extremely discouraged.
“No, there is a fundamental difference between me and Master Orochimaru. I will do my best to ensure that my secret techniques are harmless to others.
Orochimaru doesn’t care about the safety of the experimental subjects.”
“When do you think the war will end, Anko?”
“With Minato-sensei here, it should be over soon.”
Like a child… Hongdou, who is a child to begin with, discovered a new and interesting toy.
He was playing with the Jingxue suit over and over again, and when he heard Longshu’s question, he answered casually.
“Really? We have different opinions!
This war may last unexpectedly long. Orochimaru-sensei will be surprisingly resolute until his goal is achieved.”
Chapter 40: Confess to Nagarjuna! Lottery! (Old Version)
At the same time, in the Bear Country, the border between the Fire Country and the Water Country.
Nara Shikaku’s brows relaxed. Ever since the Iwagakure in the Grass Country was intercepted by Namikaze Minato and Hatake Kakashi, the combat pressure on various battlefields suddenly eased a lot.
There is no doubt that as long as they advance steadily on this side of the battlefield, I believe the Third Ninja World War will finally come to an end by the end of the year.
In an unnoticed corner, a snake meandered forward, looked around, and finally disappeared from the battlefield.
A few days later, as a shocking piece of bad news reached Konoha, the originally good situation suddenly became confusing again.
“What did you say? The war supplies were destroyed by Kirigakure at all costs, and Kirigakure is in dire straits. How did Kirigakure know the location of the war supplies? Was the intelligence leaked?”
In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was leisurely practicing calligraphy, had a trembling brush in his hand, and drops of ink spilled onto the rice paper, his eyes full of disbelief.
“How could Shikaku make such a mistake? What happened? Was there a spy inside?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen remained silent as his thoughts ran wild for a moment. Now Minato was stationed at the Kannabi Bridge. Although Uchiha Ryuju was staying in the village temporarily, he had the task of restraining the Third Tsuchikage. Could the general be used?
“Are there any recent graduating genin who have shown any talent?”
Suddenly, a member of the intelligence team came over excitedly.
“Reporting to the Third Hokage, Uchiha Shisui discovered and defeated the Kirigakure ninja who infiltrated the vicinity of the Land of Fire. The opposing team leader is the Kirigakure Jonin who stole the Byakugan, Ao!”
“Uchiha Shisui? I remember that child was only seven years old, and he had only graduated two years ago. I didn’t expect him to have grown to this point. Is there no other way but to let him go?”
The tobacco slowly lit up, trying to calm the vigilance rising from deep within his heart. Now was wartime, not the time to be wary of the Uchiha clan.
“Now, immediately order Uchiha Shisui to go to the Bear Country for support. What is Uchiha Ryuki doing now?”
The elite Anbu appeared, bowed, and spoke in a low voice with a slightly embarrassed expression under the mask.
“Report to Lord Hokage, Uchiha Ryuju…he…”
“What happened?”
“Aside from the necessary training at the training grounds, he basically never leaves his room. Apart from occasionally going out with Lord Orochimaru, he rarely does anything else.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded slightly, his expression unchanged, and the trace of doubt that had risen in his heart quietly dissipated.
With Orochimaru’s supervision, the child should be fine. The Iwagakure ninjas have been restrained by Minato, but what is going on with this palpitation that arises for no apparent reason?
After hesitating for a moment, the Third Hokage wrote quickly, and then handed a handwritten letter to the Anbu captain in front of him.
“Give this letter to Nara Shikaku. He’ll understand after reading it. It’s best to be cautious in everything. Don’t let anyone find out. Do you understand?”
The Anbu captain received the order to retreat, and Sarutobi Hiruzen closed his eyes slightly and sighed softly.
It was not until Sarutobi Hiruzen left the study that the small snake lurking on the top of the pavilion emerged from the darkness, and its scales that had blended in with the environment returned to their original color.
At Konoha’s third training ground, two figures faced each other, their weapons clashed in the blink of an eye, and the figures scattered.
The long-haired girl was panting, her face showing horror, while the black-robed boy did not move at all, as if the illusion just now had nothing to do with him.
“Konoha-ryu Ryu? I didn’t expect you to be good at Konoha-ryu swordsmanship as well. Don’t you have any weaknesses in ninjutsu?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was extremely surprised. The touch of the sword edges was beyond her expectations. In her understanding, the young man in front of her should be a master of the art of instant body movement.
“Konoha-ryu? I learned this move from Maruboshi Kosuke-san. Did it help you?”
Uchiha Ryuju smiled without saying a word, sheathed the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and a look of satisfaction appeared in his eyes.
The hilt and scabbard are both pure white, the blade is extremely strong, and the blade will not be affected even if it collides with a small tailed beast ball. He has tried all of this personally.
“Character Lottery: Uzuki Yugao”
“Possessing the ability: Konoha Style – Crescent Moon Dance”
“Random draw… Success! Today’s prize is Konoha Style: Crescent Moon Dance!”
“It’s just using shadow clones to slash from multiple angles simultaneously. It’s good for ordinary ninjas, but its weakness is its lack of damage. The ninja’s defense is too weak.”
Thinking of this, Longshu looked up and smiled.
“By the way, Xiyan, you are a close combat ninja, right? Speaking of which, I recently developed a defensive ninjutsu called the Still Blood Suit. Would you like to try it out?”
“Huh? Really? You want to give such a precious thing to someone like me?”
Nagarjuna smiled and waved his hand, then took out a light blue injection from his tool bag. The solution inside, which was similar to chakra, was shining with an attractive luster.
“That’s okay. I also want to hear other people’s opinions. Don’t worry about safety issues. The premise of developing the Blood Stasis Suit is to significantly increase defense capabilities while being harmless to the human body.”
The cold liquid was accurately injected into the blood vessels. After waiting for a while, Xiyan tried to pierce the skin with the weapon, and light blue lines moved along a fixed line.
“That’s so precious. I don’t know how I can thank you enough, Nagarjuna. Is there anything I can help you with?”
“Don’t worry about it. When you return from the battlefield, remember to tell me what you think of it.”
“No, how could you accept such a precious secret technique for no reason? Is there anything I can help you with?”
Seeing Mao Yue Xigao’s serious face, Longshu tilted his head and thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered something.
“Come to think of it, there is one thing I always feel is that you will be very embarrassed.”
“It’s okay, I’m happy to be able to help Longshu!”
At such a young age, she naturally revealed a hint of charm. Xiyan’s face was full of smiles, but then blushes appeared on her face.
“Hana…..Ryujuu, is this how I can help?”
“What’s wrong? Are your legs a little numb?”
Under the shade of the trees in the third training ground, Long Shu, lying on the ground, adjusted his angle slightly, gently stroking his long purple hair.
The sky was azure blue, with clouds rolling and unrolling. The soft touch of his knees and the back of his head made Nagarjuna feel very comfortable, and his thoughts also relaxed.
“What will Orochimaru do? Will he choose to leave Konoha completely and give up the fight with Minato for the title of Hokage, or will he become Hokage at all costs? What will he choose?”
“By the way, Obito probably fell into Madara’s hands, Kakashi also became a Sharingan hero, and Uchiha Shisui was also transferred to the battlefield on the side of Kirigakure.”
As her thoughts wandered, the aura she unconsciously emitted made Xiyan daydream.
“No, I’ve noticed that we never seem to get a chance to be alone together, so… So, what do you think of me, Nagarjuna?”
“What do you think? She has long legs and is gentle. I think she would be a good woman.”
As soon as these words were spoken, Xiyan’s eyes were full of surprise, and she asked hesitantly.
“Really? Then, then we…”
Chapter 41 Uchiha Madara! Nagarjuna… Have you opened the Mangekyō? (Old version)
“Ahhh, the troublemakers are coming after us. If they ask about me, just say I’m not here.”
The figure disappeared, and Xiyan was just gathering up her courage, but the words that were about to come out of her mouth were held back.
A moment later, several members of the Konoha Police Force hurried over, looked around, and looked at Xi Yan with an unfriendly tone.
“Where is Uchiha Ryuju?”
“What do you want from him?”
As if noticing that the other party was a member of the Uchiha clan, Uzuki Yugao asked back, but the other party snorted coldly.
“It has nothing to do with you. This is the Uchiha clan’s business. Tell him when you see him.
The police force members have something important to ask him, so they asked him to report to the force immediately.”
Seeing that there was no sign of Uchiha Ryushu around, the few of them gave up. After everyone had gone far away, Ryushu returned to the training ground again.
“Nagarjuna, just now…”
“I know, the Uchiha clan is looking for me? They are really troublesome guys. No matter how hard I try to hide, I can’t escape them.”
The Uchiha clan, a problem that he had always ignored, appeared before him as the war was about to end.
Konoha F4’s exclusion of the Uchiha clan has always existed, and getting involved in such a stressful matter will do no good to Ryushu.
However, he was still very interested in saying no to the successor of the Will of Fire who inherited the evil Thousand Hands Old White Hair.
At the same time, under the mountain cemetery.
Obito, who woke up from his coma, looked around blankly. The old figure who had closed his eyes to rest slowly opened his eyes.
“Are you awake?”
“Here? Where is this? Grandpa, who are you?”
The three eyes met, and Uchiha Obito looked confused, just when the Sharingan touched the Sharingan.
Uchiha Obito’s Sharingan changed quietly, and the exquisite and complex Mangekyo transformed the illusion into reality.
The tailed beast chakra is compressed with a yin and yang ratio of 2:8.
In an instant, it condensed into a small tailed beast ball and instantly shot in front of Uchiha Madara.
“This is!”
A red light flashed, and in just a moment, a huge round hole was pierced through the chest.
Smoke and dust rose up, and after a tremor like an earthquake, only Obito stood there in a daze with a confused look on his face.
“What’s wrong? What happened? Was it me who launched the attack just now? What’s going on?”
Just as Obito was stunned, an extremely familiar voice echoed in the secret room.
“This is a parting gift. It’s impolite to peek at others.
Seniors who possess the Sharingan, experience the care from the younger generation, farewell.”
The sound lingered for a long time, and the blood-red eyes in Uchiha Madara’s eyes turned slightly, and then completely lost their color.
“Just a grain of sand, not even half as good as me, cough cough cough…”
The broken pipe behind him was connected again to Uchiha Madara’s back, forcing him to use Izanagi.
This made Madara’s body, which was already at its limit, even more uncomfortable.
“Is this voice, Nagarjuna? Is it really Nagarjuna? Are you here to save me?”
“Stop shouting, kid, this is the Uchiha clan’s transcription seal.
The eye technique is sealed on someone who also has the Sharingan, and the sealing technique is automatically triggered after setting the conditions. “
“Even though he’s just a kid, he still has such powerful eye power. Is that the power he just had, the Mangekyō Sharingan?”
A hint of surprise appeared in his lifeless eyes.
I didn’t expect that among the descendants of those traitorous compatriots who betrayed them, there would be a being with a kaleidoscope.
“Madara-sama, it was this brat, it was this Uchiha Ryuju who cut my arm.”
White Zetsu on the side was crying out in pain, Obito was still in confusion, Lord Madara?
Is this old man also from the Uchiha clan? Is Madara his name?
Before Obito could speak, White Zetsu’s eyes suddenly became confused for a moment, and the black ink that came out of his mouth suddenly spread.
“Asshole, the Four Symbols Seal is inside!”
The only remaining Sharingan flashed with light, swallowing up the black ink along with White Zetsu.
Only after the Four Symbols Seal disappeared did Madara and Hakuzetsu reappear.
“Little devil, you’re quite capable!
The Tailed Beast Ball, the Four Symbols Seal, is not a hand seal, but simply a pupil power, a unique pupil technique of the Mangekyo?”
While Madara lowered his head in thought, Obito, who had been confused for a long time, slowly raised his hand and asked awkwardly.
“Um, Grandpa, are you also from the Uchiha clan? Who are you?
That strange creature just now called you “Ban”, is it really a coincidence?”
“No, I am Uchiha Madara.
It seems that among the people you know, there is an outstanding kid who has opened the Mangekyō Sharingan and can also use the transcription seal. What an amazing kid. “
“It seems that someone doesn’t want to get too close to you, Uchiha Ryuki, your friend?”
Konoha Village, Uchiha Clan, Konoha Police Force Office.
“A-choo, who’s talking nonsense there? It’s okay, it’s okay, Master Fugaku, please continue. You might have caught a cold.”
Opposite Uchiha Ryuju was the calm and capable captain of the Konoha Police Force who had always maintained the relationship between the village and the Uchiha.
Uchiha Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha clan, had a serious expression.
“Uchiha Ryuju, no matter how dissatisfied you are with the Third Hokage.
Do not behave disrespectfully in front of the Hokage again.”
“Also, you must be present at tomorrow’s clan meeting, or are you not only dissatisfied with Hokage-sama, but also with the clan members?”
A pair of red eyes glared at him from behind, but Longshu brushed them off casually, not caring at all.
“Yes, yes, it’s nothing particularly important, so I’ll be leaving first.”
“Wait, come to my house for a quick meal later. I want to hear your opinion on this war.”
Longshu, who was about to leave, was slightly stunned. After a moment of silence, he nodded in agreement.
The disappearance of the pupil power in his eyes reminded Long Shu that it was too late even if he rushed over now.
After Ryushu left, Uchiha Inahimi turned around with a puzzled look.
“Why did the captain invite that arrogant brat.
Since graduating from the Ninja School until he became Orochimaru’s apprentice, this brat hasn’t even attended a single clan meeting.”
“Even though he has made many contributions in this war.
Even though he has the mission of restraining the Third Tsuchikage, this brat is too arrogant! “
Uchiha Yae and Uchiha Tetsuka nodded, while Fugaku remained silent and sighed in his heart.
‘What an arrogant behavior! It’s obvious that he is waiting for the right price, ever since he became Orochimaru’s disciple.
There are very few people in the village who can provoke him, and after killing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen…’
“The name of Shun Shen Huan Yue has begun to spread on the battlefield. If we don’t win over the people, this guy’s good impression of the clan will be almost gone.”
After coughing twice, Fugaku spoke, signaling everyone to be quiet.
“Calm down, Uchiha Ryuju is also a member of the same clan.
His strength and reputation are evident to all of you. Our clan’s strength comes from unity.”
“Uchiha Ryuju is still young, he just needs to experience the warmth of his clan.
Coupled with the bond of blood, he will surely become the backbone of the Uchiha clan in the future.”
At the same time, Ryuki rushed back home, unaware of Fugaku’s evaluation of him.
Because at this time he was using the power of his own eyes to judge Uchiha Madara’s condition.
“I had two chances, and neither of them worked. That’s why Izanagi’s eye technique is ridiculously abnormal.”
“However, the little Uchiha Shock should have done it. The most critical thing has not been exposed for the time being, and the infiltration is successful.”
Thinking of this, there was a hint of anticipation in Longshu’s eyes.
If you can draw an immortal entry in the Dragon Cave, then if you go to the Mountain Cemetery, you will definitely get a Heretic Golem!
As I was daydreaming, the sun quietly set in the west, and in a blink of an eye, the clouds in the sky were coated with layers of gold powder.
In the heart of the Uchiha clan, Ryushu came to a spacious and bright courtyard and couldn’t help but sigh at the class gap.
“Excuse me, Lord Fugaku asked me to come and see him.”
“Are you Uchiha Ryuju? Welcome.”
The black-haired wife in front of him smiled gently at him.
Her gentle temperament and attitude made Nagarjuna nod in return and present the prepared gift.
“Uchiha Mikoto, a ninja-level jonin, was gentle and selfless. She was indeed a good woman, but it’s a pity that she gave birth to a filial son.”
Walking into the living room, Uchiha Fugaku had been waiting for a long time, and the green tea was steaming.
“You activated your Mangekyō Sharingan…?”
Ryushu was about to drink it, but Fugaku’s words made him spit it out…
……….
(The author is asking for flowers, votes and data, thank you!)
Chapter 42: A True Genius! That Child Has Brilliant Military Achievements! (Old Version)
puff!
Longshu coughed a few times, quickly put down the teacup, and asked in a confused manner.
“Mangekyo Sharingan? What’s that? Another kind of Sharingan?”
Seeing this, Fugaku narrowed his eyes slightly and introduced Ryushu to himself.
“The Mangekyō Sharingan is superior to the Triple Magatama Sharingan and possesses eye power far exceeding that of the ordinary Sharingan.”
“In the history of the Uchiha clan, only a few people were able to open their eyes during the distant Warring States period.
Due to the war, a large amount of information about the Uchiha clan was lost, and there are only a few records about the Mangekyō Sharingan.
After saying this, he observed Ryūjū’s expression without any concealment. Seeing that he could not get any useful information from his expression and attitude, Fugaku continued.
“What do you think of the Uchiha clan today? I want to hear your honest opinion, both objectively and subjectively.”
“The Uchiha clan? Subjectively speaking, they are arrogant and impetuous. Objectively speaking, they are…
They hold power and look down on others; they are, after all, a police force.”
After hearing what Uchiha Nagarjuna said, Fugaku did not get angry, but he did not nod in agreement either.
“The so-called police force is like that because it is responsible for the security of the village.
It is inevitable that actions that damage the image will be taken. I have even heard some of the villagers’ complaints about the police force.”
Nagarjuna smiled but said nothing. If there is anyone in the Uchiha clan who is still sober now.
It was probably the police captain in front of him who was trying his best to maintain the relationship between the clan and the village.
However, the evil Senju Old White Hair’s hidden mines did not stop there. He was very cruel to the Uchiha clan.
No, Senju Tobirama’s fear and attitude towards Uchiha Madara have also been completely inherited by the current Konoha F4.
“So, what do you think the Uchiha clan needs to change its current situation?”
Upon hearing this question, Ryuki was stunned, no less shocked than when Fugaku mentioned the news of the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Is there any other way to change the Uchiha clan’s situation besides overthrowing the village?
The Konoha Police Force is different from the police force that Ryushu was familiar with in his previous life, although both are law enforcement agencies.
But the police force controlled by the Uchiha clan does not use the methods they are most familiar with.
One is to create a positive image, and the other is to give both sides a slap on the wrist, which is commonly known as smoothing things over.
There is no positive image, just a normal villager in Konoha Village.
Common people who are not from prominent families definitely do not have a very good impression of the Konoha Police Force.
Moreover, for the sake of unity among the Uchiha clan, they have always been interested in integrating the village.
To the Third Hokage, who had given up his sectarianism, it was an even more difficult problem.
When suspicion accumulates to the extreme, the undercurrent is ignited by a sudden accident.
It officially transformed from covert exclusion to direct targeting.
The Uchiha clan, driven out of power by the village, targeted openly or covertly, can’t see their own limits…
In addition, Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi are the only two geniuses with Kage-level combat power.
One of them was deceived by Danzo and lost one of his eyes, and then committed suicide, while the other one started his life as a filial son.
In comparison, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan in front of him.
The captain of the Konoha Police Force is a complete failure in both political tactics and parenting experience.
“Change? I’m sorry, I can’t do anything about it. I don’t know anything about that.
Perhaps the Uchiha situation will improve when the new Hokage takes office.”
With a gentle smile, Nagarjuna replied perfunctorily, as if that was his opinion.
“A new Hokage will take the stage? Who do you think will be the outstanding jonin who can become the Fourth Hokage this time?”
“Orochimaru-sensei, Minato Namikaze, the winner will probably be between these two.
Are you also interested in competing for the Fourth Hokage?”
Fugaku shook his head slowly. He was not yet able to compete with these two, whether in terms of achievements or the support of the village’s jonin.
The most important thing is that the Konoha high-level officials will definitely not support a member of the Uchiha clan to serve as Hokage.
This is Konoha’s current attitude towards the Uchiha clan.
“Also, can you let the kid outside come in?
He stood outside for so long, not as lively as other children. It seems he will become a good ninja in the future.”
Fugaku was startled, then remembered something and quickly shouted to the door.
“Itachi, stop eavesdropping on father’s conversation with his guests!”
With a creak, the door slowly opened. The young Uchiha Itachi was silent, and when he looked at Ryūshu, his eyes were curious.
“It doesn’t matter, is this Master Fugaku’s child?
Uchiha Itachi, this child has talent and may become an excellent Konoha ninja in the future.”
With a kind smile and a gentle expression, Ryūshu hurried out of the kitchen and apologized when she saw this scene.
“Sorry to bother you, Itachi, but please don’t interrupt daddy’s conversation with the guests!”
“Nothing, just a casual chat.”
She smiled at Mikoto, and the inexplicable fragrance made her feel good about the child in front of her who was only six or seven years older than Itachi.
“Ryushu, right? What a lovely child. Don’t be polite later. Eat well so that you can grow up healthily.”
A rich aroma drifted from the kitchen into the living room. Mikoto then remembered something and ran out in a panic.
“Ouch, stew in the kitchen!”
Seeing her hurried back and Itachi’s curious face, Fugaku sighed helplessly and ended the tense topic.
“Put those worries aside and enjoy Mikoto’s cooking.”
The aroma gradually becomes richer, and the carefully prepared stews and various dishes are appetizing.
Fugaku and Ryushu tacitly forgot their previous conversation.
When Ryūshu left, Fugaku looked at the gradually disappearing figure with a solemn expression.
“That child seems to be a very polite child. I seem to have heard of Uchiha Ryuju from somewhere.”
Mikoto muttered to herself, deep in thought. Fugaku was silent for a moment before introducing his wife, who had chosen family over a shinobi career.
“Don’t underestimate him. He is a true genius. He is only a few years older than Itachi, and his mastery of the Flickering Body Technique is no less than that of Minato Namikaze.”
“The Kazekage advisor Chiyo, the Fourth Raikage and the eight Jinchūriki form an AB combination.
Not only was he able to gain the upper hand in their fight, he also killed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure in one fell swoop and pinned down the Third Tsuchikage.”
“He is a true genius. Whether he has opened his Sharingan or not is unknown even to the clan.”
Mikoto was quite shocked to hear Fugaku’s comments. After thinking for a moment, she replied with a smile.
“But no matter how talented he is, isn’t he still a child now?”
“Children? I hope so.”
Suddenly, Fugaku looked up and saw an emergency communication hawk flying towards the Hokage’s office building from a distance.
His originally peaceful expression also became inexplicably solemn.
“Emergency military information, what happened on the front line?”
Chapter 43: The Seven Ninja Swordsmen! Kirigakure’s Revenge! (Old Version)
Hokage Office Building, Conference Room.
The urgent information that arrived in a hurry really gave Sarutobi Hiruzen a headache.
“Has he been exposed again this time? As expected, the spy is in Konoha, and inside the village?”
Who could it be? Who knows the village so well and has the ability to sneak into my study…’
Suspicions and motives kept popping up in my mind, only to be shattered again.
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, slowly put the letter down, and picked up the pen again to write quickly.
“Send this letter to Shikaku, and he will understand after reading it.
Keep the ninjas calm, Kirigakure’s actions are definitely more than just this simple.”
The Anbu ninja ‘Xiang’ nodded and left. Looking at the empty study, Sarutobi Hiruzen closed his eyes and rested.
‘All seven of Kirigakure’s ninja swordsmen were killed, and their swords were captured by Uchiha Ryuju.
Kirigakure’s revenge definitely doesn’t stop here, who could it be?
The sun was setting, the moon was dim, and the Third Hokage, who was heavy-hearted, had an extremely torturous night.
On the other side, at Uchiha Ryuki’s home.
The exquisite and complex kaleidoscope gazes at the Book of the Red Moon in his hand, and the vague connection between them lasts for a long time.
“Why would the power of pupil technique react to the Book of Vermillion Moon? Could it be…”
The immortal’s facial mask gradually spread to the corners of his eyes, delicate and complex, like a dreamy kaleidoscope, spinning wildly at this moment.
“Bloom, flowers in the mirror and moon in the water.”
Turn fantasy into reality, or turn reality into fantasy.
This is the Kaleidoscope Eye Technique that, in Longshu’s opinion, can compete with the SSR-level Divine Power Eye Technique.
The Vermillion Moon Technique in his hand slowly opened, invisible and formless, neither chakra nor natural energy.
The strange azure barrier is more similar to spiritual power, but not exactly the same.
When another space was released from the Book of Vermillion Moon, all kinds of knowledge from another world immediately poured into his mind.
“So that’s how it is, this thing can only be opened with Mirror Flower and Water Moon?
No wonder, no wonder Gray Nine-Tailed Fox could only retract half of its body.
I don’t know how to use it, and I’ve poured in so much chakra, but I can barely control my opposite…”
Blood dripping, even in Sage Mode.
The massive consumption of pupil power also caused cells all over Longshu’s body to ache slightly, but the smile at the corner of his mouth soothed the pain at this moment.
“A lot of interesting information. It seems the Static Blood Armor could be improved further.
It’s hard to call it a perfect work just based on chakra and that low-level defensive technique.”
The ancient bamboo scroll disappeared between the fingers and fell into the inner world again.
Longshu turned his head and looked towards the direction of the Bear Country, raising his brows.
“You’ve gone too far, Mr. Orochimaru…”
At the same time, in the Bear Country, at the Konoha camp.
“Lord Shikaku, if we continue like this, we won’t be able to hold out for much longer. The herbs and protective masks are…”
The ninjas from the medical team sounded anxious, and Nara Shikaku looked even more worried.
The environment in the Bear Country is harsh, with poisonous swamps and miasma everywhere. Even ninjas cannot survive without medical equipment.
“Report to Lord Shikaku! We have found traces of Kirigakure ninjas. Our base camp has been discovered…”
The hastily arriving reconnaissance ninja made Nara Shikaku even more overwhelmed.
The location of the camp should be top secret, how could it be suddenly exposed?
“Baiyan, is the enemy’s leading ninja a Kirigakure ninja who has transplanted the Byakugan?”
The sound of kunai clashing could be heard outside the camp, and after a moment, silence returned.
Everyone rushed over and found that the Kirigakure ninjas were unharmed and had mysteriously fainted on the ground.
Turning around, I saw a young man holding a katana, with his eyes slightly turning, nodding slightly to everyone.
“Uchiha Shisui?
This is a huge help. If we were invaded by these guys from Kirigakure at this critical moment, things couldn’t be any worse.”
He let out a long breath, and before Narashika could sigh, Shisui’s expression changed drastically and he turned around and said.
“Mr. Shikaku, there are people approaching. There are many of them, at least a hundred or more, all of them are very elite ninjas.”
“Everyone on alert!”
The many ninjas still stationed in the camp were on full alert as a hazy fog swept in and lingered for a long time.
“Who could it be? Who are the enemies coming this time? The Seven Ninja Swordsmen?”
No, the elite of Kirigakure should have been defeated by Uchiha Ryuju in one fell swoop, and even the ninja sword that symbolized their status was taken away.
“So, who is it?”
At this moment, a slightly childish voice echoed.
One after another, figures hidden in the fog slowly emerged, with the petite figure in the lead looking surprised.
“Is it really here? I didn’t expect that the information was actually true. I didn’t expect the Konoha camp to be hidden in a place like this.”
Although the figure was small, no one on the Konoha side dared to underestimate him, and Nara Shikaku even had sweat on his forehead.
“The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi.”
The burly figure beside him looked around, his sharp teeth rubbing against each other and sparks flying, and the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost was filled with anger.
“That brat, Shunshin Huanyue isn’t here? Where did that damn brat go with our ninja sword?!”
“Tsk, aren’t you on the battlefield against Kirigakure? The one here is another brat from the Uchiha clan. What should we do, Mizukage-sama?”
Biwa Juzo snorted coldly and looked at the Konoha ninjas with ill intention.
“Kill them?”
“Even if we kill them, there’s no way to get back the seven ninja swords of Kirigakure.
How about this, Uchiha brat, go and bring Shunshin Huanyue to me.”
“The outcome of this negotiation will determine your fate. Do you understand?”
The words of the Fourth Mizukage, Karutagi Yagura, made the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Demon smile.
He can’t wait.
I want to see how the little ghost under the three-eyed fox mask kneels in front of me in a servile manner.
Faced with a road that only allowed him to pass through, Uchiha Shisui looked tense.
Only after completely escaping from the Kirigakure’s encirclement did traces of blood drip from the corners of his eyes.
“Is this the limit of what I can do? Damn it!”
The next morning, Nagarjuna, who had not yet woken up from his sleep, was awakened by a series of rapid knocks on the door.
“What’s wrong? You annoying guys are disturbing my sleep so early in the morning.”
When he pushed the door open, he saw an Anbu ninja wearing a monkey mask moving anxiously. When he saw Long Shu appear, he urged him hurriedly.
“Uchiha Ryuki, the Hokage has urgently summoned you. Please proceed to the Hokage’s office building immediately.”
“Are you so impatient? You’re going a bit too far, Orochimaru-sensei.”
When Ryuki arrived at the Hokage’s office building, all the Anbu people turned their eyes to him.
Most of them looked indifferent, but there were still a few who looked reluctant.
“Why did you call me here so hastily? What’s the matter, Third Hokage?”
“Are you here already?
Uchiha Ryuki, I have an urgent mission for you now. Rescue the Konoha ninjas trapped in the hands of Kirigakure.”
Chapter 44 This Child is Mysterious! (Old Version)
The breeze was gentle and the sun was shining brightly, but the atmosphere in the mission hall was cold, faintly dividing the sunlight and shadows.
“rescue?”
His face was full of surprise. It was wartime now, even if the village’s ninjas were captured by Kirigakure.
At most, it is intelligence interrogation and experimental analysis, so what is the rescue?
“The other party is the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi. This opportunity to negotiate is thanks to you.”
Ryuju noticed the relief in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s tone, and he immediately had some guesses in his mind, and suddenly realized something.
“Could it be that their goal is the ninja swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?
Besides this matter, he may also be taking the opportunity to keep me in Kirigakure forever.”
Seeing Ryūju lowering his head in thought, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke frankly with a serious expression.
“We are also well aware of the danger of this mission.
But you are the only one who can do this now, and the other party specifically asked for only you to go.”
“Also, according to the ninja who escaped from the other party and reported back.
Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there are still two survivors following the Fourth Mizukage…”
It was only then that Uchiha Ryujuu showed some interest and nodded again.
“I know how they managed to dodge the Flying Thunder God Slash.
I’m really curious, how many ninjas are captured? Who are the priority targets for rescue?
“Konoha’s ninjas have no priority, if you can, give priority to rescuing those children who are still young.
Next is Nara Shikaku, do your best.”
There was a gentle knock on the table, and the matter was settled. Just as Longshu was about to leave, a knock on the door interrupted him.
“Excuse me, Hokage-sama.”
When several people stepped into the mission hall, pairs of rolling eyes swept towards the center.
The flaming fan-shaped family crest on the back of the black cloak made the leading family elder look puzzled.
“The Hyuga family?”
Seeing that the person coming was from the Hyuga clan, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also a little confused. Could it be that another member of the Hyuga family had fallen into the hands of Kirigakure?
“Yes, actually our Hyuga clan wants to entrust the village’s experts.
Kill the Kirigakure jonin who stole the Hyuga clan’s precious bloodline limit, and bring back the Byakugan.”
Hinata Hiashi, who was following behind the Hyuga elder, nodded slightly, and the last of the three.
The current head of the Hyuga branch family, Hyuga Hizashi, was just standing there in a daze.
A three-eyed fox mask, a black cloak, a figure with no sense of presence and an aura that is so illusory that it seems non-existent.
There was no doubt that the ninja in front of him was the mysterious ninja who asked him what he wanted to be that night.
“You’ve arrived just in time. This is Uchiha Ryujuu, a ninja who is equally skilled in the Flying Thunder God Technique as Minato.”
“He is about to go to Kirigakure on a rescue mission, so you should give him a detailed introduction to the ninja who took the Byakugan.
He is an expert at taking away all seven ninja swords from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.”
After saying that, Sarutobi Hiruzen walked out slowly, his eyes swept over Orochimaru who was leaning against the wall, his tone serious.
“Last night, the Anbu found traces of some animals crawling on the ceiling of the study.
It is best that this matter has nothing to do with you, my disciple.”
The figure gradually disappeared at the end of the corridor, and Orochimaru smiled without saying a word.
The old man’s enthusiasm and vigilance were much stronger than he had expected.
At the same time, in the mission hall.
The Hyuga family elder bowed slightly. The three of them had complicated expressions, with doubts in their hearts, and a hint of suspicion flashed across their minds.
Can this child in front of me really save the captured ninjas in Kirigakure’s hands?
Even if it was said by the Third Hokage himself, it would still be hard to believe.
The doubts in the eyes of the Hyuga elders and Hyuga Hiashi have not disappeared yet.
Hinata Hizashi looked worried, vaguely recalling what happened that day.
The elders of the Hyuga clan saw the Third Hokage leave.
I don’t know if it was because he was pampered or because he was used to giving orders, but he turned to Nagarjuna and gave an order.
“Take the life of that Kirigakure jonin and take back the Byakugan from the Hyuga clan.
This is the order of our Hyuga clan and also the Third Hokage, you…”
Without waiting for the Hyuga clan elder to continue, Ryuju smiled brightly.
“I refuse.”
“Reject? Why would you refuse? Isn’t it a ninja’s duty to complete the mission?”
As if hearing an unbelievable answer, the Hyuga clan elder’s eyes changed and he shouted harshly.
“The loss of your bloodline limit is your Hyuga clan’s family affair and has nothing to do with me.
My mission is to rescue the Konoha ninjas who have fallen into the hands of Kirigakure. The rest has nothing to do with me.”
“First of all, I have the power to choose missions and join battlefields. This is the promise of the Third Hokage.
Secondly, I am a member of the Uchiha clan, and the orders of the Hyuga clan are of no use to me.”
At this point, Nagarjuna felt something and shouted with a frown.
“Since you’re here, why are you hiding and watching the show from the sidelines? That’s why I hate you, teacher.”
“Hehe, I haven’t been in the village for a while, and I just heard some very interesting news. Did the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan fall into the hands of Kirigakure?”
When the thin figure emerged from the darkness, the Hyuga family elder and the current head of the family, Hyuga Hiashi, also nodded and greeted him, with a hint of fear in their eyes.
“Lord Orochimaru, you are here… Could it be that this child is?”
“I have no manners, but I am a very good and talented disciple.
I originally wanted to ask you if you wanted to go to the outside world with me to practice, but now it seems like a pity, haha.”
The corner of his mouth twitched, and Ryuki glanced at Orochimaru with disgust, and sneered without any hesitation.
“It’s all thanks to you that I’ve lost the leisure time I had these past few days. You’ve gone too far, Mr. Orochimaru.”
“Even you noticed it? Sarutobi-sensei seems to be as energetic as a youngster.
Since you have a mission, I can only take Hongdou with me to practice. Do you need a gift?”
He laughed and thought it was good enough that Orochimaru didn’t bother him by bringing him a gift.
“Then I won’t hold any expectations for now. Please don’t throw any more trouble on me. I’m leaving now.”
Just as Ryuki’s figure was about to disappear, Hyuga Hizashi’s body stiffened, and the doubt in his eyes became even stronger.
“What will you become? A caged bird with broken wings, or a star that tears the night open with its fangs and blood, burning with fire and blood?”
“You don’t need to give me an answer now. When you have figured it out, you are welcome to come to me anytime.”
At some point, the mysterious figure quietly disappeared, and the Hyuga family elder was even more shocked.
He clearly didn’t stop rolling his eyes just now, but disappeared in an instant?
Can a child really master this level of teleportation technique?
“Lord Orochimaru, is this Uchiha child really your disciple?”
In response to Hinata Hiashi’s question, Orochimaru smiled, and the stiff facial lines softened unusually.
“This child is very mysterious. Even I can’t fathom the talents he possesses. Perhaps… he has already surpassed me.”
Before the others could exclaim in amazement, Orochimaru’s figure gradually walked away. Hizashi lowered his eyes, and a glimmer of imperceptible hope rose in his heart.
At the gate of Konoha Village, Ryushu looked up at the sky and silently looked at his hands.
“It’s a rare opportunity, so let’s try it…”
Chapter 45: Nagarjuna Instantly Casts Magic! Powerful and Shocking! (Old Version)
The fog is getting thicker and thicker, and it is about to cover up the few sunshine.
At the border of the Land of Water, near a deserted island, a young man dressed in Konoha ninja clothes led the way and finally stopped where he was.
“Senior Longshu, I can only send you here. I can only leave the rest to you. Please.”
Bowing slightly, Uchiha Shisui looked at the senior in front of him who was also a member of the Uchiha clan. They were all Uchiha, but they were not famous for their Sharingan. It seemed strange no matter how he thought about it.
“Shisui, you were able to escape from the Fourth Mizukage’s hands, did you really use that? The Mangekyō Sharingan’s eye technique?”
With his pupils trembling, Shisui looked at Ryushu in disbelief, with a heavy heart.
How did he find out? Why did he find out about the opening of his Mangekyō Sharingan and the twisted power he gained from his friend’s sacrifice?
“It seems to be true. It’s an ability that leans towards the illusion type. Apart from the Mangekyō Sharingan’s eye technique, I really can’t think of anything that can quietly change the other person’s mind. What’s the name of the eye technique?”
Realizing that he was being cheated, Shisui smiled helplessly and chose to confess in order to get a lighter sentence.
“Kotoamatsukami, this is the eye technique of the Mangekyō Sharingan that resides in my eyes. It can make the opponent think that it is my own instinctive choice and change their will.”
“I originally wanted to have the Fourth Mizukage release us all, but Kirigakure would immediately recognize such a decision. The leader of our own village is under an illusion, so I can only take advantage of the topic they are concerned about.”
“The ninja swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and… the Shunshin Gengetsu.”
Seeing the apology in Shisui’s eyes, Longshu pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed heartily.
“You are such a troublemaker, junior. That’s all. When I need your help, don’t refuse. Goodbye.”
It disappeared in an instant. Shisui subconsciously opened his Sharingan and looked around. Seeing that there was no trace of chakra around, he was even more amazed.
“It disappeared in an instant? This is the Flying Thunder God Technique, the instant body technique of the Flickering Gengetsu. It’s not like mine, the instant body illusion created by using the Sharingan. It’s a true space-time ninjutsu!”
Shisui turned his gaze and saw fog swirling in the distance, with no end in sight. He wondered how many ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village were lying in ambush in it.
“Could the Illusion Moon Technique of the Instant Body Illusion Moon also be a Kaleidoscope pupil technique? What kind of pupil technique is it?”
Despite his curiosity, Shisui still stayed where he was, waiting for Ryuki to rescue all the hostages.
At the same time, in the thick fog where one could not see one’s hand in front of one’s face, a deep purple immortal mask quietly emerged, and a strange white mist scattered, mixing with the water mist.
In the center of the isolated island, many Konoha ninjas who were knocked unconscious were tied together in groups of three or two, and each of them had at least several detonating tags stuck on their bodies, either openly or secretly.
The Kirigakure ninjas were fully armed, surrounding many hostages and waiting for the arrival of the enemy.
“I say, is that guy, Shun Shen Huan Yue, really going to come? How could someone be so stupid as to come here when he clearly knows it’s a trap?”
“Who knows? They’re capable of defeating the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. They might be so confident of their ninjutsu skills that they’d come here to die.”
“Hahaha, if that guy dares to come, let him see the Mist Hidden Mist Formation of Kirigakure. But no idiot would come here to seek death, right?”
Before he could finish his words, a figure walked out from the thick fog. He was wearing black clothes and a black robe, a three-eyed fox mask on his head, and his cloak behind him moved without wind.
“That mask, that symbol, it’s him! Flashing body Huanyue, I can’t believe the rumors are true. Flashing body Huanyue, the guy who killed countless ninjas in Kirigakure, is actually a teenager?”
“Idiot, no matter how talented a young ninja is, he will eventually become history after today. It is our duty to let him sleep in the water and feed the sharks.”
Pairs of malicious eyes swept over the gradually approaching figure, while Longshu strolled leisurely in the garden as if he was in an empty place.
“Where are the hostages? Where are the Fourth Mizukage and the two Seven Ninja Swordsmen who narrowly escaped my clutches?”
Looking around, as if everything was so natural, Nagarjuna spoke in a calm tone, waiting for the other party’s reply.
“Damn it, arrogant brat, who do you think you are? How dare you use such a tone…”
Many ninjas rushed forward and surrounded Longshu. Each of them had a cruel look on their face, as if they wanted to cut Longshu into pieces.
“Kill him!”
“No, that’s too easy for him. Torture the Flying Thunder God Technique out of him. This guy is from the Uchiha clan, so he should have activated the Sharingan. Just dig out his eyes and eye sockets.”
Everyone regarded him as their mortal enemy, and even before Nagarjuna died, they were planning to obtain spoils from him, as if they were determined to win.
However, Longshu didn’t even look at them. He turned his head and looked at the camp where many hostages gathered, with an indifferent tone.
“Come out, Biwa Juzo, Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost, and the Fourth Mizukage. I never thought that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who escaped from my hands were actually you two.”
That day, Ryushu was in a hurry to save Might Dai and had no time to check whether the body was dead or alive. He just hurriedly took away the seven ninja swords, but he didn’t expect that there was still a fish that slipped through the net.
“Uchiha brat, I’m so grateful for your care that day. My wound is still aching even now, and it’s all thanks to you!”
The Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost appeared in the thick fog, its ferocious shark-like teeth flashing coldly, staring intently at Long Shu’s every move, not daring to be careless at all.
“Be careful, this guy’s instant body movement technique is really tricky, I don’t want to lose any more teeth.”
During the conversation, Biwa Juzo followed closely behind, constantly waving the ordinary ninja sword in his hand, as if he was very dissatisfied with the weight of the weapon in his hand.
“I never thought that the Shunshen Huanyue, who has recently become famous in the war, is actually a little kid.”
The Fourth Mizukage, Karutagi Yagura, slowly appeared, which surprised Ryushu for a moment, and then he smiled and joked.
“What? You have a face like a brat, and you still have the right to criticize others? Stop kidding. Do you want me to eliminate you and the hostages together, or do you agree to negotiate? It’s up to you.”
Ryūshu’s words seemed to have mentioned a taboo that could not be mentioned. The Fourth Mizukage, who had been calm and composed, gritted his teeth in an instant.
“What nonsense are you talking about! I have a wife and a son, not some brat. You little Uchiha brat, if you want us to let them go, you can commit suicide in front of us…”
Longshu shook his head helplessly and muttered to himself.
“Negotiations have broken down, so you should accompany them and dance together on the Naihe Bridge. Immortal Technique: Great Spiral Wheel!”
“Be careful with this jutsu! Water Style: Water Mirror Jutsu!”
Pure white and pure white shine, swallowing up the thick fog and the isolated island.
In a trance, Karuju Yagura felt that he was lingering in an inexplicable sense of disharmony, but then he was shocked by the figure that reached the sky and the earth.
“What on earth is going on?”
Chapter 46 Uchiha Ryujutsu! Illusion! Instant Body Technique! (Old Version)
Nara Shikaku, who woke up from his coma, gasped, and many captured Konoha ninjas were amazed.
The ropes and detonating tags that restricted their movements were all removed. They looked at the figure in the thick fog in disbelief, feeling that their worldview had been impacted like never before.
“They…what’s going on? Isn’t that the Fourth Mizukage? And over there, Xiguashan Pufferfish Gui and Biwa Juzo from Kirigakure, why are they just standing there motionless? Are they under an illusion?”
In the thick fog, dozens of Kirigakure ninjas stood motionless with dilated pupils, and they were unable to even notice that many hostages had been rescued.
“You’re really in a mess, Mr. Shikaku. Now’s not the time to be surprised. The number of hostages doesn’t add up. Who’s missing?”
It was not until this time that Nara Shikaku woke up and hurriedly confirmed the safety of many Konoha ninjas. His face became very ugly.
“Inuzuka Jaguar, Akimichi Tori Kaede…they’re not here. I’m afraid they’ve been imprisoned in other secret places in Kirigakure. Uchiha Ryuki, we…”
“This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Shikaku. From the moment you were captured by Kirigakure, your original position on the battlefield also disappeared.”
After these words were spoken, Nara Shikaku fell into silence and was unable to speak for a long time.
“I see. So, even we are considered a drag? I understand. Please rescue our companions in Konoha. I beg you.”
Before Nara Shikaku could look up, he saw a flash before his eyes, and the originally damp and unbearable camp suddenly changed.
The huge door that came into view had become the main gate of Konoha Village without me noticing.
“What is this? A village? We’re back? Aren’t we at the border of the Water Country? Why are we suddenly…”
“The Flickering Body Technique, there’s no mistake about it. This is the Flickering Body Technique, the Flickering Body Technique of Lord Namikaze Minato. Why does that Uchiha kid know the Flickering Body Technique?”
“Lord Shikaku, who is that child, that Uchiha clan ninja?”
Upon hearing this, everyone couldn’t help but turn their gaze towards Nara Shikaku, their eyes full of curiosity and surprise.
The Konoha ninjas were discussing the matter. Nara Shikaku straightened his back, thought for a moment, and then hesitantly gave his answer.
“Uchiha Ryuju, a genius who can rival Minato Namikaze, is the youngest jonin in Konoha. Like Minato-sama, he is a talented young man who made great achievements in the Battle of Mount Kikyo.”
“Besides that, I heard that he is also a disciple of Lord Orochimaru. I’m afraid that the reason he was able to rush to the rescue this time was probably because of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who were killed by Uchiha Ryuju.”
“In short, I can’t see that boy clearly, and I don’t know what he’s hiding. But, as a companion, he’s the kind of person who brings peace of mind whenever he appears.”
When many Konoha ninjas heard Nara Shikaku’s evaluation of Uchiha Ryuki, they found it unbelievable. You know, Nara Shikaku is the patriarch of the Nara clan and is also known as the best ninja in Konoha.
“Really? Is that arrogant-looking brat worthy of such an evaluation from Lord Shikaku?”
“The evidence is that the Hidden Leaf Village we are in now has teleported from the border of the Land of Water to the Land of Fire. This level of space-time ninjutsu is probably only comparable to Uchiha Ryuki and Minato in Hidden Leaf Village.”
“We are living proof. Now there is nothing to do but believe in his power, the power of Uchiha Ryujuni.”
Many Konoha ninjas looked at each other, and finally had no choice but to trust Nara Shikaku’s judgment.
“Are you back already? Uchiha Ryuju’s movements are really incredibly fast, worthy of being called the Flickering Illusionary Moon.”
An old and powerful voice sounded, and everyone turned to look and bowed their heads in greeting.
“Hokage-sama!”
“No need to be so polite. I want to hear your opinion on this sudden incident and Uchiha Ryuki, Shikaku.”
Wisps of smoke lingered, Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his hat, and the moment he opened his mouth, Nara Shikaku was terrified.
“I’m sorry, I’m willing to take full responsibility for this mistake…”
“No, that’s not what I meant. The primary responsibility for the mistake doesn’t lie with you. I just want to know how you managed to return safely within just 48 hours.”
Has Uchiha Nagarjuna’s instant body technique become more powerful than Minato’s? What a talent this is. We can’t let him be influenced by Orochimaru’s dangerous thoughts.
Guessing something vaguely, Nara Shikaku nodded slightly, turned around and followed Sarutobi Hiruzen towards the Hokage office building.
In a valley close to the Bear Country, the Hidden Mist Ninjas fell into a dream and could not extricate themselves for a long time.
Wearing black clothes and a black robe, with the Kusanagi sword on his back, Ryuju glanced around and nodded slightly.
“Sage Technique: Transformation. As long as you breathe in the natural energy in the mist, you will inevitably fall into an illusion. The Sage Mode of Ryuchidong is indeed more inclined towards perception and illusion.”
With a swagger and as if he was in an empty place, Ryushu rescued many Konoha ninjas who were trapped in the illusion and quickly teleported them back to the gate of Konoha Village.
After confirming that nothing was missing, Nagarjuna formed seals with his hands.
“Shadow Clone Technique, unlock.”
At the same time, at the border of Water Country, in front of the Fourth Mizukage.
Ryūshu fell into deep thought as he looked at the Fourth Mizukage in front of him with his delicate and intricate eyes.
Although he has a baby face, he even has a son. Although he is a Jinchūriki, he is controlled by the Mangekyo eye technique.
He tried his best throughout his life to govern the village, but in the end the Three-Tail lost control and ran away, and he couldn’t even control the Tailed Beast.
He lived the last half of his life in a muddle, which indirectly caused the rebellion of the second generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and some of them died. The fact that Kirigakure was able to recuperate for the next ten years and did not form any alliances with other major powers was truly due to his contribution.
“Tsk tsk tsk, since you are so miserable, let me help you. You only have one chance, you must seize it, it’s just a passing fancy…”
The mist gradually dissipated, and the Fourth Mizukage, who was in a daze, regained consciousness and subconsciously turned around to look behind him.
The Konoha ninjas who were originally imprisoned in Kirigakure were now gone, and explosive talismans filled with magical traps were scattered all over the ground.
“Genjutsu? When… Sharingan genjutsu? No, that brat doesn’t have any… Could it be that!”
Looking around, the Fourth Mizukage’s face was grim, and he swung the weapon in his hand violently.
“Wind Style: Typhoon Passes!”
The strong wind blew away the thin illusion fog in an instant, and many Kirigakure ninjas who were blinded by the illusion woke up.
“What’s going on? Haven’t I already been promoted to Jonin and married a wife and concubines based on my military achievements?”
“Damn it, why? That brat should be kneeling right in front of me!”
“Is it an illusion? I fell into that brat’s trap from the beginning. I can instantly transform into an illusion. Where is that guy?”
Chapter 47, the fifth update, please vote for me! (Old version)
“Who knows? I’m lucky to be able to save my life. Fortunately, I didn’t call Qing over beforehand, otherwise the Byakugan that I had worked so hard to obtain would have been taken back by Konoha’s ninjas.”
Speaking of this, Karuta Yagura gnashed his teeth in hatred. He, the dignified Fourth Mizukage, was actually caught in the illusion of a little kid.
If this battle gets out, how can he gain a foothold in the Blood Mist Village and maintain the will of the Third Mizukage? Bastard!
At the same time, on the edge of the Water Country, there is a village covered in snow all year round.
The diligent and kind man, whose body is covered with patches, has a smile on his face and is full of energy, ready to provide some nutrition for his one-year-old child.
In the dilapidated hut, the pretty woman looked at the child in her arms, full of thoughts and worry between her brows.
“Will this child also inherit… No, absolutely not, absolutely not inherit that damn power, Bai…”
The door opened, and gusts of wind and snow were like knives, and the black cloak rustled, forcing the woman to protect the child in her arms behind her.
“Who are you? A ninja?”
“Is this the child? I might have to trouble you to take a nap for a while. I need to modify the child’s fate a little bit.”
The exquisite and complex kaleidoscope changed rapidly, causing the woman who looked at it to lose her mind and become trapped in the illusion.
“Let me witness your power. Bloom, like a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water.”
At some point, the invisible power within the Book of Vermillion Moon transformed into a barrier, enveloping the entire hut.
The clear blue light fell from the ancient bamboo scroll in his hand onto the child and finally dissipated into nothingness.
Countless natural energies poured into the Book of Vermillion Moon, causing the natural energy here to become turbulent, as if filling in unknown gaps.
For a long time, Nagarjuna looked left and right, up and down, with a face full of suspicion.
“Is this the end? What happened?”
After a moment’s silence, Longshu stepped forward and picked up the child. After he extended his senses a little, he suddenly froze in place.
“This child is…wait, I remember she said it should be him. Could it be that the ability of the Book of Vermillion Moon is…”
He felt as if struck by lightning, and even when Nagarjuna left, the scene in his mind remained lingering on him for a long time.
“He… turned into her? What on earth is going on? And this feeling…”
The water surface was azure, emitting a clear blue light. In the inner world, the skinny Gray Nine-Tailed Fox had a face full of anger, and his eyes, which were as big as a carriage, stared at Longshu viciously.
“You damned Uchiha brat, what on earth did you do? What happened to that power just now? Why did you suck away so much of my chakra? Do you want to destroy this world?”
“Stop nagging! How should I know? I just opened the barrier of the Vermillion Moon Book and changed some established facts. Who knows it would consume your chakra?”
The fox’s hair stood on end and he roared in anger.
“I knew it was because of you, little brat. Asshole, do you know how it feels to be forced to vomit when you don’t want to?”
“There’s a little devil on the left and a little devil on the right. I’m so annoyed. Want to cause trouble? Gray cat!”
“You evil little brat, today I will let you see what true fear is! Tailed Beast Ball!”
Three minutes later, after hearing this, the bruised and battered Gray Ninetails looked extremely strange.
“You bastard, not only did you send my chakra to strange places, you also turned others into women. This is… ah, right, a development game?”
Countless potato chips as big as carriages made crisp “crunching” sounds as they were chewed by sharp teeth, and from time to time they were accompanied by the gurgling bubbling happy water. Gray Ninetail’s skinny body gradually became plump again.
“If you don’t speak, no one will think you’re dumb. Even eating can’t shut up your mouth. I just wanted to try it, but who knew he would turn into her? This thing, the ability of the Book of Vermillion Moon is definitely not that simple.”
His eyes flashed, and he consumed nearly half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra, causing the natural energy around the village to go into chaos. The effect was truly astonishing, and even now, Ryushu has not recovered.
“Ah, yes, yes, I believe that you will never be swayed by beauty. You use eye techniques to make women’s underwear, and you are interested in women older than you. You are a cold and ruthless ninja…wahahaha!”
Halfway through his speech, Gray Ninetail couldn’t hold it in anymore and couldn’t help but burst into laughter, with the fox tail behind him shaking wildly.
“If you say another word, I’ll use the Book of Vermillion Moon to turn you into a female vixen. I want to see if you can still laugh.”
The laughter stopped abruptly. Gray Ninetail’s face was full of vigilance. He subconsciously took a few steps back. He was really scared of being threatened in this way.
After regaining control of his body, Longshu looked into the distance and saw the chakra mark on the child’s body clearly.
“No matter how fiercely the flames of war burn, they will eventually die out when the fuel disappears. Is this war about to end?”
On the other hand, in Konoha Village.
“Minato, I’ll leave this matter to you. You must lead him onto the right path. Please.”
In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke in a serious tone, but Namikaze Minato was very confused.
“Uchiha Ryuju…isn’t this child a disciple of Orochimaru? Why should I teach him?”
With his eyes lowered, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t want to doubt his favorite student based on the traces he found on the study’s ceiling and the clues captured by the telescope technique. However,
“Anyway, I’ll leave the matter to you. I’ll talk to Orochimaru about that. Having him by your side will be of great help.”
Thinking of the fearless and defiant young man when they first met, Minato Namikaze felt a headache. This problem seemed to be more difficult than he had imagined.
“Yes, I understand.”
“Mention him, and he’ll come back? This mission was also successfully completed. Uchiha Ryuju is really an excellent kid, but he’s still a long way from being an excellent ninja.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s sigh made Namikaze Minato have to smile. The figure in the crystal ball followed several captured Konoha ninjas, looking up at the crystal ball from time to time.
“What a… sharp kid. This might be interesting.”
At the same time, Longshu, who found himself being spied on by a telescope, twitched his mouth and complained in his heart.
“By the way, it’s not impossible that the Third Hokage, that old pervert, also often uses this trick to peek into hot spring baths.”
My mind was full of thoughts, and when I looked back inadvertently, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of my mouth.
“Hey, Kakashi-senpai, you got a good eye!”
Chapter 48: Lottery! Harvest! Eight Gates of Dunjia! (Old Version)
At the gate of Konoha Village, the tip of the pen paused slightly. Kakashi turned his head and saw that his left eye had already been covered by the forehead protector.
Beside him, when Nohara Lin heard Ryushu’s voice, she wanted to say hello with a smile, but when she heard “good eyes”, her expression suddenly dimmed.
“Ryuju, this isn’t Kakashi, it’s Obito…”
“What a shame, Uchiha Obito, his eyes held great talent.
My eye for talent is better than anyone else’s, so cherish the treasure in your left eye.”
“Also, don’t regret it after you lose something, Kakashi-senpai, whether it’s Obito or…”
The meaningful words made Kakashi recall the strange look in Uchiha Ryuju’s eyes on the day they went to the Land of Grass.
“This is Obito’s will, and I will not hesitate to see peace through his eyes.
I will never lose again, and I will never regret it. This is my…”
Kakashi’s eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, and no change in his expression could be seen under the mask.
It was as if he was narrating a trivial matter, including his life.
“Enough of the small talk. I have to go and hand over the task, so I’ll be leaving first.”
Seeing this, several ninjas who had stopped to watch hurried to the Hokage’s office building to prepare a report.
Nohara Lin looked at the back of the man in black clothes and robes, and her heart was even more complicated.
In the sunshine, Ryushu left the Hokage’s office building and looked up at the sky, feeling sad about life.
“Low pay, high workload, far from home, no holidays, year-round work. One day I’m going to change this damn world. I’m going to climb to the top step by step. I’m going to do…”
A slump in his shoulders interrupted Longshu’s ambitions, and he turned around and saw something.
The two watermelon heads were shining black in the refraction of sunlight.
“Long time no see, Captain! You’re still as energetic as ever. Today is a great time to burn your youth!”
Matt Dai laughed heartily, the bandages wrapped inside his green tights doing nothing to dampen his youthful enthusiasm.
Might Guy on the side also nodded, his eyes falling on the cold figure slowly approaching behind Nagarjuna.
“Oh, my eternal rival, let’s have a fight today! Win or lose!”
He rushed out in an instant and entangled tightly with Kakashi. Might Guy’s blood boiled and he gradually disappeared from the end of his sight.
“You’re still as passionate as ever, Dai. Your son is a spitting image of you. How’s his injury?”
Tilting his head slightly and taking off his fox mask, Longshu asked with a smile.
“Thank you for your concern. If you hadn’t seen through the chakra points of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu in time, you would have suppressed the chakra.
Otherwise, even my body will be burned to ashes by the excessive heat, that’s what Nono-sama told me.”
Might Dai was filled with emotion. He had already opened the Eight Gates with the determination to die.
I didn’t expect that I was lucky enough to survive. It’s really a blessing.
“You’re welcome, I’ve already received the compensation and I’m quite satisfied with it.
Live well and see the day when your child becomes a jonin.”
Waving his hand behind him, Longshu turned and left, even though he had saved his life.
Although his chakra meridians were severely damaged and he could no longer live as a ninja, Might Dai still maintained a bright smile.
“Oh! Thank you so much, Captain! The glorious spring has passed, and the scorching summer is coming. Keep up the good work on the mission!”
“The scorching heat of summer? That doesn’t suit me.”
“Character Lottery: Mighty Dai”
“Possessing the ability: Eight Gates of Dunjia”
“Successfully draw the lottery and obtain the Eight Gates Ninja Formation!”
“I have indeed accepted the reward. Where should I go to fish next?”
“Excuse me, Nagarjuna, what do you want to do next?
If not, can you walk with me? You and Obito are friends, right?”
Ryushu, who was planning to stroll around the entertainment street outside Konoha Village, turned his head.
Nohara Lin, who hurriedly caught up, looked serious and spoke in a firm tone.
“I want to know more about Obito, please.”
Looking at Nohara Rin, who looked determined and ready to die, Ryushu looked around and finally locked onto a certain direction.
“I see. I’ll treat you to a meal, please. I’ll try to tell you everything I know about Obito.”
Lin looked up and saw the tempting aroma of Ichiraku Ramen not far away. She hurriedly took out her wallet and finally nodded seriously.
After a while, two bowls of steaming ramen appeared.
“Sorry for the wait. Special seafood ramen, pork bone ramen. Please enjoy.”
The uncle from Ichiraku Ramen greeted other customers again. Ryushu, who was about to enjoy the food, felt the gazes beside him were extremely surprised.
Turning around, he saw that Nohara Lin’s cheeks were flushed by the heat of the ramen. Ryushu was thoughtful and then remembered that she seemed to have never seen his true face.
“Well, let’s get to the point. Uchiha Obito, to be honest, I don’t know much more about him than you do. However, since we are both orphans and our families live relatively close to each other, it is inevitable that we will have some intersections.”
“Come to think of it, that rainy day, that guy rushed out happily, and when he came to my house in a daze, I think he confessed to you, hahahaha…”
The laughter gradually faded away, and Nohara Lin couldn’t help but lower her head, tears rolling down her cheeks.
Uncle Ichiraku, who was standing by, saw this and subconsciously stared at Long Shu with a look of suspicion on his face.
He looked suspicious, as if he was thinking that this guy was cheating on his girlfriend and was discovered by her.
“That day, I…”
“You rejected Obito with encouragement and said that you liked Kakashi-senpai, right?”
The crying stopped abruptly. Lin’s face was full of astonishment, with a hint of curiosity and inexplicable shyness. Did Obito even tell this to Ryuki?
“No! This is a reasonable inference based on your personality.
Besides, the moment he walked in, he started yelling “kakashi kakashi.” “Isn’t that obvious?”
His brows were clear, his smile was fresh, and there was an inexplicable sense of security that made Lin subconsciously think…
It seemed like he was facing the gentle Minato teacher, but that young face looked more like Kakashi.
“Nagarjuna, can your eyes see through people’s hearts?”
“It’s just that you’re too easy to be seen through. Having your mood written on your face is not a good habit.
Don’t do that on a mission, thanks for the treat, bye.”
“Huh?” Lin was stunned for a moment, looking at the empty ramen bowl beside her, and couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise.
“So fast! When did you finish eating? And, this kind of comforting temperament is…”
Suddenly, she felt her shoulders sink. Lin looked up blankly, and a familiar pretty face came into her sight, with a hint of concern.
“Rin, are you okay? I’ve heard from Orochimaru-sensei about Obito. Are you okay?”
Chapter 49: Madara-sama! That bastard Ryūju! (Old version)
“It’s okay. It happened. Whether you want to admit it or not, Obito sacrificed his life for us and for the village. He’s a hero.”
With tears still on her face, a bright smile appeared on her face. Nohara Lin smiled and asked jokingly.
“What about you? Following the legendary Sannin, you must have learned some very powerful ninjutsu. I’ll ask you to protect me when the time comes, Anko.”
“Wahahaha, I, Red Bean, have learned some powerful ninjutsu from Master Orochimaru, so protecting you is a piece of cake.”
Just as Hongdou was about to sit down, she looked at the bowl of ramen beside her, a hint of suspicion flashed in her eyes.
Subconsciously, she sniffed hard, and a hint of the fading fragrance of grass and trees immediately caught Hongdou’s attention.
“Hey, Lin, the guy sitting here just now… could it be Uchiha Ryuki?”
“Yes, because I wanted to ask Ryuki about Obito, so…”
Lin jumped up like a frightened rabbit, and saw Hongdou gritting her teeth, with a look of helplessness like a salted fish between her brows.
“That guy, I don’t know whether to call him a blockhead or an asshole. He looks at me like I’m an idiot and keeps giving me the cold shoulder. I don’t understand what that asshole is thinking. Damn it!”
“Calm down, Anko, calm down…”
At this moment, she couldn’t help but recall that gentle smiling face. Lin looked at the face full of worries, thinking about something.
“Can you tell at a glance?”
Deep underground in the mountain cemetery, inside a hidden chamber sealed by rocks.
Obito, who was working hard to recover, had eyes full of anticipation, hope and imagination, as if he couldn’t wait to return to the village.
“Wait! The Sharingan needs a pair to unleash its true power. As long as Kakashi and I join forces, we can protect the village, protect everyone, and protect Rin. You must wait for me, Kakashi!”
The fighting spirit in his eyes never disappeared. Obito actively moved his muscles that had atrophied from lying in bed, but the words of that strange old man rang in his ears again.
“It’s useless. If you don’t break this chain of hatred, even if you can leave, everything will be in vain. The hatred of ninjas will not stop with the end of the war. With countless sacrifices, a new round of hatred will inevitably cycle…”
Obito shook his head helplessly. This strange old man who claimed to be Uchiha Madara was saying these incomprehensible words again. Besides, he knew all the old men and women in the Uchiha clan. The guy in front of him was most likely a traitor of Konoha.
Although she depends on him to survive, sooner or later she will have to return to Konoha. Although she feels very guilty for not being able to repay him for saving her life, she can only feel at ease by returning to her companions.
The guilt and desire to leave in his heart could not hide from Uchiha Madara’s eyes. Although he was old and had faced death twice, his eyes that could see through the darkness were still bright.
In the middle of the night, everything was silent, and a new White Zetsu emerged from the ground.
“Madara-sama, Uchiha Ryuju has returned to Konoha Village. What should we do?”
Cough cough cough
The old body and cloudy and weak eyes were silent for a long time, like a candle in the wind.
There was no sound for a while, and after a long time he murmured softly.
“It’s just a pair of self-enclosed eyes, although there are occasionally such low-probability imps.
The difference between them and my real eyes is as great as the distance between heaven and earth, not even half as great as mine.”
“Unfortunately, over a hundred years and history have left me with only a lingering existence.
But this is only a temporary respite; when I wake from my long sleep, all this will be over.”
When he got excited, Uchiha Madara coughed. His old body could not support the insignificant ambition for true peace in his eyes.
“The era of ninjas will end with my own hands!”
When he got excited, veins popped out from his old arms that were as thin as dead branches, and the Uchiha laughter that was passed down from his ancestors… no, it was the Uchiha laughter that started with Madara reappeared.
“Yes, Madara-sama, in addition to Uchiha Ryuki, we also found out about this guy’s most cherished and beloved children and rivals, Nohara Rin and Hatake Kakashi…”
At the same time, in Konoha Village, until the dumpling shop that closed the latest in Konoha Village closed, Lin looked at Hongdou with a worried look on her face as she ate hundreds of skewers of various dumplings and drank red bean soup all the time. She was so shocked that she was speechless.
“That bastard, it’s okay that he was perfunctory to Mr. Orochimaru, but he was also perfunctory to me. He didn’t even think about who was his first friend, who took the initiative to take him to skip class when he was criticized by the teacher.”
Hongdou was still chattering, but Kelin looked up at the sky with embarrassment on her face.
“I’m sure you’ll get scolded for coming home so late, but with Anko like this, it’s a bit too…”
“Um, Hongdou, it’s getting late, and our class has a mission tomorrow. I’m very sorry, I have to leave first.”
It was not until Lin ran around the corner without looking back that the stunned Hongdou finally reacted and stomped her feet and shouted.
“What a disloyal guy! Is this how you treat your best friends?! Asshole, one or two of them are like this… Well, what’s the point of going home? There’s no one around anyway…”
The moonlight is hazy and the stars are bright.
Unconsciously, Hongdou wandered aimlessly on the street. When she looked up again, she saw the abandoned dragon tree overgrown with weeds.
“here it is…”
Standing in front of the door, Hongdou hesitated for a long time and slowly pushed the door open. The slightly old wooden door was not locked.
Inside the entrance hall, looking to the end, the dim candlelight in the living room made her curious.
‘It’s so late, is that guy still awake?’
The shadow behind the door and the transparent ribbon hidden in the dark approached quietly. Hongdou was suddenly frightened. He raised his right hand and the pythons flew out like sharp swords.
“Shadow Snake Hand!”
“Nine-faced Subhaha goddess.”
After a brief standoff, Hongdou, who was tied up like a dumpling, was thrown to the floor by the goddess. Just as she was about to use the rope-escaping technique to break free, a familiar voice interrupted her actions.
“Really? I thought it was a bug from the Anbu or the police force, but it turned out to be a little snake that likes red bean soup and meatballs. Even you should at least respect his privacy.”
“How many times have I told you to ring the doorbell when you come in?”
“You’re so long-winded! Asshole Longshu, you noticed I was coming a long time ago, didn’t you? Besides, I…that’s not what I wanted to hear.”
Hongdou argued, her clear brown eyes hinting at a sense of loss.
When I looked up, what caught my eye was that handsome face with a hint of teasing and smile.
“Really? Well then, welcome back, Hongdou. Do you want to eat first? Or take a shower first? Or…”
“Wait, what do you want to do? No, I was wrong, no ah ah ah ah…”
Chapter 50 This Woman! Seducing People into Crime! (Old Version)
In the early morning, rays of morning light are shining and the stars are twinkling.
Hongdou’s eyes were sleepy, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her slightly red face was filled with unprecedented peace of mind.
The fresh scent of grass and trees lingering in her nose and the soft and comfortable big bed made her subconsciously forget her worries and relive the high-quality sleep she had in those theoretical classes at the Ninja School that she didn’t understand.
Wait, I feel like I’ve forgotten something, this doesn’t seem to be my home
At this moment, Hongdou suddenly woke up from her dream, subconsciously looked around, and finally looked at the familiar voice beside her. The corners of her mouth moved slightly, and she asked in a trembling voice.
“What…what are you looking at?”
“Hmm… this green and immature scenery might become one of the most beautiful scenery in the world, hehehe.”
Subconsciously pulling the quilt over herself, Hongdou’s face was full of suspicion. She felt a headache and buried herself in the quilt to take a look, then asked without showing her head.
“What happened to us?”
“What happened? In this short space of time, so many unforgettable memories took place, and I experienced the youthful splendor and unripe scenes…”
Before Longshu could speak again, Hongdou in the quilt stiffened for a moment, feeling extremely ashamed and angry.
“Damn you! Who told you to describe it in such detail? Pay the price, you Snake Hand!”
Four brown and black pythons suddenly shot out, and before they could tie up Longshu, their next words made several small snakes droop weakly.
“Eh? Didn’t you say you’d rather take responsibility than give me up? I never thought Hongdou, who always loves desserts, would have no resistance to chocolate with a liqueur filling, hehe.”
Upon hearing this, Hongdou, who was feeling a slight headache, suddenly remembered that she seemed to have eaten something extraordinary last night, and then she completely lost her memory.
In a trance, my face felt like it was burning. I grabbed Uchiha Ryuju’s collar and said something shameful, and then… we rolled together.
“Wait! Chocolate with liquor filling, why do you have this kind of thing in your house, you bastard?”
After revealing her head, Hongdou couldn’t help but glare at him, baring her teeth, as if she wanted to bite Ryushu to death.
“Are you talking about chocolate with liqueur filling? It was a gift from Hong to celebrate my official promotion to jonin. Didn’t you also send me tri-colored dango that day?”
After hearing what Ryūju said, Hongdou also remembered that the guy in front of her had become one of the only two ninja trainees in their group who had become Jonin.
The other one is a senior who is two years older than them, Hatake Kakashi, the hero of Konoha and the son of White Fang.
“I see, then I can’t let it go. Damn Hong, why did she give me chocolate with liquor filling for no reason? She’s such an anomaly among desserts, she made me…”
Gritting her teeth, Hongdou stared at the handsome face with a lazy expression and a half-smile.
The sun shone down, shining on the bright little face. Hongdou’s chest kept rising and falling, and she finally made up her mind.
“Humph, I’ve fallen into your hands.
That’s fine, I, Hongdou, will take responsibility for this. From today on, you are my man.”
“If you dare to attract attention again, I will…I will cry in front of you!”
Realizing that he was most likely unable to defeat the other party and had no way to stop him.
Hongdou could only grit her teeth and speak out her threat which didn’t sound like a threat at all.
“Really? Then you can only cry for the rest of your life. Do you need a hug?”
“You! Pervert, pervert, playboy…”
Leaning on that not-so-broad chest, I gently sniffed the reassuring scent.
Hongdou wanted to sleep a little longer, looking lazy and charming.
Nagarjuna couldn’t help but sigh.
The expression this woman inadvertently reveals is the most powerful weapon to seduce men into committing crimes…